04-2020-7.Pdf

Teoretičeskaâ i prikladnaâ nauka

Theoretical & Applied Science

04 (84)

2020

International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

Founder: International Academy of Theoretical & Applied Sciences Published since 2013 year. Issued Monthly. International scientific journal «Theoretical & Applied Science», registered in France, and indexed more than 45 international scientific bases. Editorial office: http://T-Science.org Phone: +777727-606-81 E-mail: [email protected]

Editor-in Chief: Hirsch index:

Alexandr Shevtsov h Index RISC = 1 (78) Editorial Board: 1 Prof. Vladimir Kestelman USA h Index Scopus = 3 (38) 2 Prof. Arne Jönsson Sweden h Index Scopus = 10 (33) 3 Prof. Sagat Zhunisbekov KZ - 4 Assistant of Prof. Boselin Prabhu India - 5 Lecturer Denis Chemezov Russia h Index RISC = 2 (61) 6 Senior specialist Elnur Hasanov Azerbaijan h Index Scopus = 7 (11) 7 Associate Prof. Christo Ananth India h Index Scopus = - (1) 8 Prof. Shafa Aliyev Azerbaijan h Index Scopus = - (1) 9 Associate Prof. Ramesh Kumar India h Index Scopus = - (2) 10 Associate Prof. S. Sathish India h Index Scopus = 2 (13) 11 Researcher Rohit Kumar Verma India - 12 Prof. Kerem Shixaliyev Azerbaijan - 13 Associate Prof. Ananeva Elena Pavlovna Russia h Index RISC = 1 (19) 14 Associate Prof. Muhammad Hussein Noure Elahi Iran - 15 Assistant of Prof. Tamar Shiukashvili Georgia - 16 Prof. Said Abdullaevich Salekhov Russia - 17 Prof. Vladimir Timofeevich Prokhorov Russia - 18 Researcher Bobir Ortikmirzayevich Tursunov Uzbekistan - 19 Associate Prof. Victor Aleksandrovich Melent'ev Russia - 20 Prof. Manuchar Shishinashvili Georgia -

ISSN 2308-4944

0 4

International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

Editorial Board: Hirsch index:

21 Prof. Konstantin Kurpayanidi Uzbekistan h Index RISC = 8 (67) 22 Prof. Shoumarov G'ayrat Bahramovich Uzbekistan - 23 Associate Prof. Saidvali Yusupov Uzbekistan -

International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 1040. Philadelphia, USA

Impact Factor ICV = 6.630

Impact Factor ISI = 0.829 based on International Citation Report (ICR)

The percentage of rejected articles:

ISSN 2308-4944

0 4

9 7 7 2 3 0 8 4 9 4 2 0 1

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org To'lqinjon Xoliyarov Termez State University Senior lecturer +99 899 676 81 85

HISTORICAL GEOGRAPHY OF THE POPULATION OF NORTHERN BACTRIA

Abstract: the article included clarifications as a result of comparing the results of archaeological data with written sources in the discussions between researchers on the issue of the Northern Bactrian territory. Also in the study, the geography of the occurrence and distribution of anthropogenic landscapes in the Northern Bactrian territory was studied. Key words: Baqtriya, Northern Baqtriya, Gazaba, Teshiktosh, neandertal, Machay, Sopollitepa. Language: English Citation: Xoliyarov, T. (2020). Historical geography of the population of Northern Bactria. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 601-604. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-100 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.100 Scopus ASCC: 1207.

Introduction B. Eat it. Stavisky relied on new data on Ancient Bactria is a large historical and cultural archeology and epigraphic studies of the northern country and occupies one of the leading places in the borders of Bactria, indicating that the territory from history of the peoples of Central Asia. Interest in the the Amudarya to the south and north during the culture and history of ancient Bactria, its inhabitants, Kushans period reflects a single historical and cultural territorial location, and geographical boundaries region in its ethnic and cultural relations, starting from began in the XIX century. In the 50 years of the XX the fortifications. century, M.M.The concept of "Northern Bactria" was American scientist R.According to fray, Bactria introduced into scientific circulation by Dyakonov [1, is a large-scale cultural center, surrounded by s. 22]. Since that time," Northern Bactria " is mountains from the North, East, and South, watering surrounded by the Fortress system from the north, its lands, the Amudarya divides it into two parts: the from the west to the Muslim and Kuhitangtag, from South, that is, the Afghan Turkestan and the North, the the east to the Babotag and Pamir ridges, and from the right bank, that is, Tajikistan. A group of scientists south to the Amudarya. It includes the coast and added to this idea. They believe that in the sources of Foothill plains of Surkhandarya, Sheraboddarya, antiquity the above – mentioned region belonged to Sangardakdarya, Khujaipaksay, Kafirnihandarya, Sogdiana and the northern border of Bactria passed Tumulangdarya and Amudarya [2, s. 7]. The northern through Amudarya-Oks [4, 23 b.]. Bactrian border is divided into two territorial parts- K.Rapen, on the other hand, in his article, put southern Uzbekistan and South-Western Tajikistan. forward ideas that in the territory of Kiziltepa in This term appeared based on the concepts of North- Gazaba in the present-day Surkhondarya there was a East and North-West Bactria. The application of the marriage wedding of Alexander of Macedon and term North-West Bactria is associated with a Roksana, and that the southern border of Sogdiana considerable extent of the territorial borders of went to Oks-Amudarya [5, p. 257]. Northern Bactria and the introduction into its I.V.Pyankov notes that in ancient written sources composition of the south-eastern region of Oks was recognized as a boundary between Bactria Turkmenistan from Kelif to Kerk and even the Chorju and Sogd, but there was also information that radically [3, s. 41]. opposed to it. This data is based on two different

Philadelphia, USA 601

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 assumptions. According to one of them, the south- - 40 thousand years ago. The remains of these people western part of the Hisar Ridge and the region were originally found in the Neanderthal Valley of between Amudarya differ from Bactria, but in this Germany. In 1938 in the cave of Teshiktaş, located in period it was also separated from Sogdiana. the mountains of Boysun, A.P.As a result of the According to the second opinion, this territory excavations carried out by Okladnikov, the was directly called "Bactria" [6, 77 b.]. According to assimilation of the Northern Bactrian territory by several researchers, the border between Bactria and humans began from the Middle Paleolithic period and Sogdiana passed along Amudarya and Surkhandarya. revealed that the process of formation of Anthropoid There are also opinions that this border passed through landscapes took place[7]. As a result of the excavation Wahsh and Amudarya. work, five cultural layers with a total thickness of 1,5 The discussions on the northern borders of meters were identified. From the cultural layer, the Bactria I.V.Pyankov made it clear in a certain sense. grave of a nine-year-old boy was found in the thickest He stressed that based on the analysis of the written Upper(first) layer, where there are bones of animals, sources of the antiquity, it is not true that the views on stone weapons, the role of a bonfire. Anthropologist Bactria say that it is a region located only on the Left M.M.Gerasimov restored his appearance. G.F.Debes Bank of the OKs. When we say" Bactria " (in the sense believes that the sex of the man in the hole is, of a purely geographical term), originally meant an V.P.Alekseev concluded that the girl should be a boy. oasis of Balkh. Later, its meaning changed: in the The data obtained through DNA showed that the earliest period when we say" Bactria "and" Bactria", punctured man belongs to the Neanderthal type. the Kingdom of Zaratushtra," the people who fought Ternes Ritsman researched in 2003-2004 and against dirt", the state of Ahamonids, Alexander of identified the man of the hole as the man of the first Macedon, the Salavkids and finally the Scythians Homo sapiens [8, 51.]. The people of the primitive founded, became the so-called part of the Kingdom or period, who lived in the Amir Temur cave spaces of satrap understood. the Middle Teshiktaş and the last Paleolithic period, I.V.Pyankov attributed the idea that Amudarya- we're mainly engaged in hunting and vermiculture. By OKs was the border of Bactria and Sogdia to the the Middle Paleolithic period, the types of weapons generalization of the state of Alexander of Macedonia increase, and they are mainly spear-sharp-ended races, in the late Kelif (south-east of Turkmenistan), but the hunting weapons. Various types of Labor and hunting situation in the upper reaches of the river, that is, in weapons of the same period are known (stone knives, the regions of Uzbekistan and Tajikistan, was cutters, sharpeners, clamps, sharp-edged stone different. Also, this border with Bactria was restored fractures, etc.). mainly based on the data of historians of the One of the greatest achievements of primitive Macedonian Alexander period. And there are no people was the assimilation of the flame. The climate written sources that testify about the northern borders of the Middle Paleolithic period is cold, people lived of Bactria, dating back to the period before Alexander in caves, and traces of pollen and ash deposits were the Macedonian and after his walks. So, based on the also found in these caves. The mountains are rich in date of the written sources, it can be seen that the name wild animals. The remains of bones of the cave make of the city is the name of the city.avv. By the end of a bug, Taiga, wild horse, bear, lion, rabbit, and poultry the third quarter of the IV century, it can be concluded were also found in the hole. that the lands on the Right Bank of Amudarya – the By the time of the Mesolithic Age, The Shades Surkhandarya region of Uzbekistan and the lands of of the Zoroastrianism also began to be assimilated by southern Tajikistan-were part of Bactria. humans. It is about the formation of anthropoidogen Further clarification in a certain sense to the landscapes in the Machay cave dating back to this debate on the northern borders of Bactria is necessary period. Islamov touched upon [9]. Another important for this sense.B.Shaydullaev predicts that the view of problem in the history of Uzbekistan, the beginning of several researchers, about Bactria, that it is a region the process of domestication of wild animals by located only on the Left Bank of the OKs, does not humans, was also solved thanks to the research carried coincide with the fact that no archaeological material out in the Machay cave in Boysun. During the belonging to any Sogdian was found in Northern excavation of the Machay cave of 7-6 Thousand Years Bactria, in particular in the territory of Surkhandarya. BC, it was based on the analysis of the remains of At the disposal of the researchers of the primitive large and small ungulate animal bones in the cultural and most ancient period of the northern bacterium, layers in it. Islamov came to such a conclusion. there are mainly material sources the inhabitants of It is noteworthy that the mountain areas of the this period and their appearance are studied based on Zoroastrian region are favorable for livestock objects related to anthropology. breeding, as well as numerous finds of bone remains One of the first representatives of the primitive of domestic animals from the cultural layers of man found in the territory of Northern Bactria was the monuments of this period. 90 percent of the bones so-called Neanderthal man. Neanderthal people were found in the Machay cave are the bones of domestic widely distributed in the territory of Eurasia about 100 animals.

Philadelphia, USA 602

According to ethnographic parallels, the the fact that one of the Turkic peoples Uzbek people population of Central Asia was not densely populated found composition based on a mixture of two ethnic during the Mesolithic period. But the economic news (Iranian and Turkic) layers, and this mixture first appeared among the same population, which later began in the last Bronze Age. But it should also be changed the whole society and spread among a much borne in mind that this is not the completed threshold denser population. of the ethnic processes in Central Asia, but several Anthropologist T.Q. Xodjayev According to the historical factors, such as demographic, migration, Bronze Age in the southern regions of Central Asia, urbanization of the following centuries, have representatives of the tall, elongated head, narrow face undergone its subsequent tremendous changes. race were distributed. The symmetrical plan of the monument to In terms of its natural-geographical structure, Sopollitepa and the fact that the content and number northern Bactria was considered one of the favorable of vessels encountered in the tombs increased and serum borders for ancient farming and livestock. depending on the age of the deceased, confirms the Different geographical climatic conditions of the social equality of the Sopollitepa community, the role territory have in most cases predetermined the ways of whitewash in community life is great, and the of their historical development. population with fewer numbers lives in harmony[14, According to the system of settlement of p. 21]. monuments of the Bronze Age of southern And in the jargon monument, there are thousands Uzbekistan, it is divided into 3 ancient agricultural of graves indicating that the communities were oases, 1 Taiga and 4 microwells. These are divided into social groups, a palace-fortress Ulanbuloksoy, Sherabad, Khodjaipaksoy ancient confirming the belonging of the monument to the city peasant oases, and, if there is a mountain of poppies, category, a synagogue indicating that it was an based on the river and their Basin networks are ideological center, a palace of Kings surrounded by composed of several microwells. They are Urgulsoy, defensive walls of the Ark, depending on the Bandikhon, Mirshodi, Sangardak-tumultuous achievements of its inhabitants in crafting, microwaving [10, 131 b.]. architecture A.A.Askarov, and T.Sh. Shirinovs take It is known that monuments of Andronovo the monument of jargon into the category of the first culture spread from the west of southern Siberia to the cities and confirm that the first states had a form of south-eastern regions of the Ural mountain range. A. "Karlovy" or "chiefdom" [15, c. 114]. in recent years. Askarov came up with the idea that" a Well, since the middle of the XX century the part of the Andronova culture is the Turkic language term" Northern Bactria " has been introduced into of the population". So far, although the supporters of scientific circulation, this territory includes the this idea make up the deficit, the Kazakistan ancient historical and cultural region bordered by the archaeologist K.M.Baypakov argues that part of the Hisar Mountain system from the north, the Kohitang population of the Andronova culture is Turkish- system from the West, the Amudarya from the south, speaking [11, S. 10-12]. The basis of these ideas is the Pamir Mountains from the East. Even though there written sources cited in ancient Chinese chronicles. have been many debates among researchers on this Andronova culture the inhabitants of the Sopol culture issue, many clarifications have been made to the issue of Northern Bactria, corresponding to the period, as a result of comparing the results of archaeological formed an ethnic group with the inhabitants of Anov- data with written sources. prayer, Murgab, steppe, Central, and northern Iran, The archaeological monuments of Northern and spoke in one of the language dialects of ancient Bactria are of great importance in the historical Iran. Based on the same language, the ancient Bactrian geography of our country with the first assimilated by and Avesta languages were formed [12, 12 b.]. In the humans(Teshiktash), the beginning of the process of findings of the pottery and bulkhead stages of Sopol domestication of wild animals(Machay), the culture in northern Bactria, the traces of our composition of one of the Turkic peoples based on a prototherian-speaking ancestors are evident in mixture of two ethnic (Iranian and Turkic) layers, and Material Culture [13, 253 b.]. These cases testify to the beginning of this mixture for the first.

References:

1. Djakonov, M.M. (1956). U istokov drevnej 2. Siddikov, L.B. (2014). Shimolij Baktrijaning kul`tury Tadzhikistana. (p.22). Stalinabad, kadimgi tarihi va moddij madanijatini Tadzhikgosizdat. ўrganishda arheologik tadkikotlarning ўrni (mil. avv. III - mil. IV asrlar) Magistr akademik

Philadelphia, USA 603

darazhasini olish uchun dissertacija. (p.9). 9. (1949). Teshiktash. (p.182). Moscow: Iz-vo Toshkent. MGU. 3. Shajdullaev, Sh.B. (2000). Severnaja Baktrija v 10. Omonov, V. (2008). Teshiktosh odami. Fan va jepohu rannego zheleznogo veka. (p.7). turmush, №3-5, p.51. Tashkent: Iz-vo narodnogo nasledija imeni 11. Islamov, U. (1975). Peshhera Machaj / AN Abdully Kodyri. UzSSR. In-t arheologii. (p.136). Tashkent. 4. Staviskij, B.Ja. (1977). Kushanskaja Baktrija: 12. Karimova, D.O. (2018). Shimolij Baktrijadagi Problemy istorii i kul`tury. (p.41). Moscow: bronza davri deҳkonchilik madanijati Glavnaja redakcija vostochnoj literatury iz-vo jodgorliklarining davrij sanalari. Josh olimlar “Nauka”. ahborotnomasi ilmij zhurnali, № 1(2), p.131. 5. Sagdullaev, A.S., & Jeshov, B.Zh. (1993). 13. Bajpakov, K. (1999). Imperija drevnih turok. Baktrija va Sўғdijonaning ҳududij chegaralari “Turkskij mir”, M.. № 1-2, pp.10-12. ҳakida. Baktrija-Toҳariston kadimda va ўrta 14. Shajdullaev, Sh.B. (2004). Ўzbekistonning asrlarda. (p.24). Samarkand. bronza davri aҳolisi jetnik tarkibi hususida ajrim 6. Claude, R. (2018). On the way to Roxane 2. muloҳazalar. “Ўzbek halkining kelib chikishi: Satraps and hyparchs between Bactra and ilmij-metodologik jondashuvlar, jetnogenetik va Zariaspa-Maracanda. Archaelogie in Iran und jetnik tarih” mavzusidagi Respublika ilmij- Turan 17/Johanna Lhuillier, Nikolaus Boroffka nazarij seminar materiallari. (p.12). Tashkent. (ed). A millennium of history. (p.257). Berlin. 15. Askarov, A. (2015). Ўzbek halkining kelib 7. Holijarov, T.Ch. (2019). Shimolij Baktrijaning chikish tarihi. (p.253). Tashkent: “Ўzbekiston”. tarihij geografisi tarihshunosligiga oid jangi 16. Askarov, A.A., & Shirinov, T.Sh. (1993). tadkikotlar tўғrisida. Ўtmishga nazar zhurnali, Rannjaja gorodskaja kul`tura jepohi bronzy uga № 20, p. 80. Srednej Azii. (p.93). Samarkand. 8. (2008). Kadimgi Ўrta Osijo tarihidan lavҳalar. 17. Askarov, A.A., & Shirinov, T.Sh. (1993). (p.77). Tashkent. Rannjaja gorodskaja kul`tura jepohi bronzy na uge Srednej Azii. (p.114). Samarkand.

Philadelphia, USA 604

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Abdullajon Topilovich Mirzaev Ferghana Polytechnic Institute senior lecturer (PhD), Fergana city, Uzbekistan Tel: +998941345370 [email protected]

ASSESSMENT OF CLUSTER FORMATION IN MANAGEMENT OF RECREATIONAL ACTIVITY

Abstract: In the article, the author's views were formed on the basis of studying the research of foreign researchers who conducted research on the formation of clusters in the field of management of recreational activities. Analyzed the indicators of development of the recreational sphere of the Republic of Uzbekistan for 2013-2019, determined forecast indicators of development of the sphere in 2020-2022, and proposed a mechanism for forming recreation cluster in our country. Proposed the ways of using Public-Private Partnership mechanism in the organization of the recreational services cluster, and developed recommendations on the optimization of the organization process and management of clusters. Key words: recreation, recreational tourism, management, market of recreation services, free tourist zone, cluster, gravitation model. Language: English Citation: Mirzaev, A. T. (2020). Assessment of cluster formation in management of recreational activity. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 605-610. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-101 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.101 Scopus ASCC: 1409.

Introduction the Republic of Uzbekistan Sh. Mirziyoyev on the UDC: 338.48 transformation of tourism into a strategic network of the economy noted: "... we must take measures to In order to further development of the tourism develop tourism, attract investment to the sphere, sector – increase its share in macroeconomic increase human resources and number of foreign indicators, and provide the population with new jobs tourists visiting our country in 2025 to 7 million in the regions growed need’s for scientific research, people, and increase the annual revenue from tourism which provides a basis for improving the use of tourist exports to 2 billion dollars"[1]. and recreational activities. In this regard, recently In the adopted Strategy of Activities of the special attention is paid to research development of Republic of Uzbekistan for 2017-2021, development the market of recreational services. Practical skills of of the tourism sector is defined as one of the important the developed world show the increase of efficiency directions of "accelerated development of the tourism of functioning of the service infrastructure based on industry, diversification and improvement of the the development of the market of recreational quality of services, expansion of tourism services, improving the efficiency of using and infrastructure"[2]. On the basis of effective increasing of efficiency of use of tourism and management of recreational activities and recreational activities. In the context of modernization development of the recreational services, on the one of the national economy, the needs for accelerated hand, increase the volume of recreational services in a development of the service sector is growing. short period, and on the other hand, leads to increased Speaking about the importance of the development of consumption of domestic tourism in the country, due this sector in the economy of our country, in an to the increase volume of recreational services in the Address to the Oliy Majlis (Parliament), President of country.

Philadelphia, USA 605

The economic reforms carried out in Uzbekistan From this point of view, a cluster approach is have led to significant changes in the tourism sector. proposed for the effective organization of existing The following functions are defined as a target in the recreational activities in the regions of our country. tourism development strategy of Uzbekistan until Provided research shows that organizations and 2030: "...to increase and implement the social role of enterprises are interconnected organizations of socio- tourism, including social, health-improving economic development in the form of clusters. development of children's and youth tourism...". The Recreational activities in the regions are also implementation of these tasks shows the need for developing in the form of vertical and horizontal links. scientific research, which provides the basis for an in- In a particular region, recreation will have a stable depth analysis of the market of the recreational level of development in the form of clusters. There are services in order to improve the organizational and various types of activities of economic entities. In the economic environment of the sphere recreational process of development of recreational zones, services, restore tourist zones, clusters, and provide complexes, clusters, processes of specialization, the population with new jobs. cooperation, concentration, and combination are According to the researches of V.A.Kvartalnov, experienced. The specialization of economic entities recreation is an understanding of the processes of in the field of recreation is formed on the base of the expanding the using of physical, mental, emotional needs of the market in the region. There is a great forces of a person, restoring his physical and mental importance in the rapid development of cluster strength through various entertainment events, activities in recreation, recreational objects and outdoor walks[3]. gravitational models. Model of gravity (gravitas D.V.Nikolaenko singled out recreational means – weight, force, movement). This model means activities for a number of parameters. By duration – the process of gravity arising from the distances short-term and long-term rest; by location – by types between interconnected objects (cities, regions, of rest within the country and abroad. According to D. countries) in a social or economic sense. This model V. Nikolaenko, recreation is a type of activity aimed also has a regional character. Under its influence at restoring a person's strength, in which it is desirable change the processes of urbanization, deployment of to rest. production forces, export-import relations, and L.A.Akimov defines that tourism is one of the population migration. Reyli-konvers model shows most diversed forms of recreation, one of the active that in large cities, there is a huge mass of consumers, types of recreation, which is the process of restoring a when delivering them finished products, it was person's ability to work through various activities[4]. preferable to weigh the products from local sales In our opinion, recreational activity is the representatives, since they are far from major rational using of natural and recreational resources, as shopping centers. This gravitational model has been well as national recreation complexes (health resort used in the field of trade. This model was developed infrastructure and human resources) for the purpose of in 1931 by Professor W.Reilly (Texas University) individual and social rehabilitation of the population. based on Newton's law of gravity. In 1931 P.Converse Taking this into account, the development of the published the book "The Law of Attraction of Retail services market based on the formation of clusters of Trade"[5]. Reilly was one of the first researchers, who recreational services, which are one of the directions developed the law of attraction for retail by analyzing of effective using of recreational activities in the retail competition[6]. regions of our country, is recognized as one of the Modeling of the dynamics of the main indicators promising directions. of recreational activities in the Republic of Uzbekistan A tourism cluster can be organized locally and shows that this model can be carried out using models regionally. The cluster approach to tourism, in our such as trends and time series that occur in this area. opinion, makes a significant contribution to the Vehicle management of the recreational activities economic growth of the region. Today, economic makes it easy to simplify the process with effective models in the field of tourism in different countries are strategic planning and ensures quality changes. Based developed mainly to increase the proportionality of on this, in the context of the formation of recreational clusters. And this, together with the system of clusters in our country, we analyzed the trends of their providing direct tourist services, simultaneously changes over a number of years, in which some provides it with the development of complementary indicators of recreational activities are studied below service areas. (table 1).

Philadelphia, USA 606

Table 1. Indicators of development of the recreational complex of the Republic of Uzbekistan for 2013-2019

№ Indicators 2013 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019 Volume of services provided 1. by main types of economic 55872,8 68032,1 78530,4 97050 118811 150889,8 191629,8 activity (billion soums) Accommodation and 2. catering services (billion 590,1 729,1 890,6 3038,7 3649,6 4673,3 5984,1 soums) The number of sanatoriums 3. 370 387 392 434 460 484 509 and resorts, institutions – all

Based on trend models, determined a list of forecast indicators and the most convenient functions for calculating them in 2020-2022 (table 2).

Table 2. Forecast indicators of development of the recreational complex of the Republic of Uzbekistan in 2020-20221

Forecact № Indicators Model 2020 2021 2022 Volume of services provided by main 1. 191078,3 211324,4 231393,1 types of economic yxx=+−7,17611,68176653,58 12 activity (billion soums) Accommodation and 2. catering services (billion xt=751,52 6012,2 6763,7 7515,2 1 soums) Number of sanatoriums 3. and resorts, institutions xt2 =+24,25336,71 531 555 579 – total (units)

We have determined the development of the and it is also required by other criteria, the above recreational tourism sector of Uzbekistan in terms of equation (1)- regression was considered reliable. the volume of services provided by the main types of here: y – the volume of services provided by the economic activity. Found that the change in the main economic activities; volume of services provided by the main types of x1 – accommodation and food services (billion us economic activity (y) is associated with a number of dollars) the amount); high influencing factors, and these factors were х2 – the number of resorts and recreation centers chosen as the volume of services provided by (units). residential and dining facilities - x1 and the number of Based on the regression equation (1): health resorts - x2. Based on the identified data, - scope of accommodation and catering services compiled a multi-factor econometric model of changes in the volume of services provided by the – ; main types of economic activity in the Republic of - number of resorts and recreation centers – Uzbekistan under the influence of factors. . The volume of services provided by the main The forecast of changes in the volume of services economic activities in the variation model is provided by the main economic activities was a =176653.58; a =7.17 and a =611.68. On the base of 0 1 2 determined by placing models expressing changes in this, formed the equation: indicators determined by the influence of the time (1) factor (1) - instead of the corresponding variables (1) – a regression model which expresses this process. included in the regression equation (Fig.1). Since there is no autocorrelation in the identified trend

1 Developed by the author on the base of the results of the research.

Philadelphia, USA 607

250000 231393,1

191078,3 200000 211324,4

150889,8 191629,8

150000

97050

100000 118811 68032,1

78530,4 50000 55872,8

0 2013 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019 2020 2021 2022

Figure 1. Forecast indicators of the volume of services provided by the main types of economic activity2 (billion sum)

The cost of accommodation and catering Since the proposed cluster is associated with services (x1), the number of health resorts and recreational services, it is based on recreational recreation centers (x2) the factor influencing the facilities. increase in the volume of services provided by the Organization of the recreational services cluster main types of economic activity (y) has increase from in the structure proposed above will fully cover the year to year. This leads to increasing volume of service markets on a territorial scale. However, first of services provided by the main economic activities, all, property responsibility in the formation of a cluster which is considered a direct exit factor. is the correct distribution, that is, the structural system A structural study of the current situation of the of the cluster is clearly superimposed on what recreational services market of the country shows that activities are carried out by whom, and the most enterprises in this sphere are not organized in proportional functioning of cluster systems plays an clusters, more precisely, services around basic important role. There are several ways to form the services are formed separately, mainly due to demand property basis of the proposed cluster: and disorganization. Because infrastructure systems 1) when all cluster chains are formed based on that are formed around all recreational facilities are the funds of a single entrepreneur, infrastructure formed in the form of structures that act separately, are systems with basic services organize activities based not interconnected and generally organized. The fact on each other's indicators. In these conditions, the that the capacities of these structures are linked to the cluster is organized in the form of a complete business main service capacities, on the one hand, leads to their activity. However, the fact that the cluster partial inefficient functioning in the market, on the organization in this form, as well as the other hand, there is a high risk that there will be implementation of the activity itself, is the only person unexpected failures in meeting the demand of with a sufficiently large amount of financial resources recreants for these products and services. Such cases and requires the inclusion of their own resources in lead to decreasing in the level of "attractiveness" of this activity, may lead to problems in the functioning enterprises offering recreational activities. of the system. In addition, when managing a large On the base of the best practices of recreational organizational structure in the form of a cluster with services clusters in countries where recreation both horizontal and vertical connections, there is a activities have been developed and a method of high probability of problems with time and volume of strategic management in this area has been formed, we work. have proposed a mechanism for forming a cluster of 2) systems within the cluster are organized and recreational services with a separate structure in our operate on the basis of the property of other country. entrepreneurs. The activities of Bund cluster

2 Developed by the author based on the results of the research.

Philadelphia, USA 608

Government funding Investment

Banks Taxes

Public-private Private entrepreneur State partnership

Results of joint Profit financial and Profit economic activities

Figure 2. The mechanism of public-private partnership in the formation of recreational services cluster [7]

Based on the above tasks and practical results all regions and regions of Uzbekistan and through this were made the following suggestions and attraction of domestic and international tourists); recommendations: - creation of "free tourist zones" in widely - restoration of tourist clusters in recreational developed regions of tourist clusters; zones (construction of a complex of tourist facilities - the mechanism of public-private partnership that cover all areas of tourism in addition to based on state intervention in the organization of a sanatoriums, boarding houses and recreation areas in cluster of recreational services is proposed in the market of tourist and recreational services;

Philadelphia, USA 609

- develop a separate structure and formulate a When managing recreation activities the long-term strategy for management of the activities of formation of clusters or the optimal replenishment of recreational enterprises; partially formed clusters becomes an explicit - the procedure for changing the main indicators requirement of the hidden needs of these clusters in a related to recreational activities in Uzbekistan for short period of time, thereby increasing the possibility 2013-2022 has been defined. The forecast indicators of fully mobilizing their existing capabilities to meet show that the volume of services provided by the main it. This, in turn, will lead to an increase in the level of economic activities can reach the growth trend by income of recreational service enterprises, or rather 2022. those enterprises that are considered the core of the cluster.

References:

1. (2020). Address of the President of the Republic 8. Hankeldieva, G. Sh. (2017). Osobennosti of Uzbekistan Sh. Mirziyoyev to the Oliy Majlis korporativnogo upravlenija v akcionernyh (Parliament). Narodnoye Slovo, January 25. obshhestvah s gosudarstvennym uchastiem. 2. (2017). Resolution of the President of the Bulleten` nauki i praktiki, №. 11 (24). Republic of Uzbekistan PP-4947 "On the 9. Mirzaev, A. T. (2018). Estimation of the Strategy for further development of the Republic prospects for the use of recreational facilities in of Uzbekistan". February 7. Collection of legal the market of tourism services. Nauka segodnja: documents of the Republic of Uzbekistan, #6. vyzovy, perspektivy i vozmozhnosti [Tekst], p. 3. Egorov, N.N., Morova, I.A., & Polyanskaya, 76. N.Ya. (2014). Prospects for the development of 10. Mirzaev, A. T. (2019). Sovershenstvovanie the tourist market of the Republic of Sakha integral`noj ocenki mehanizma rekreacionno- (Yakutia), Monograph. (p.21). Saint-Petersburg. turisticheskih ob#ektov. Bulleten` nauki i 4. Aleksandrova, A.Y. (2005). International praktiki, T. 5, №. 2. tourism. (p.54). Moscow. 11. Xankeldieva, G. Sh. (2019). Prospects for the 5. Reilly, W.J. (1931). The law of retail gravitation. development of investment activity in the field New York. of tourist services: problems and ways of 6. Limonov, L.E. (2015). Regional economy and solution. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 10 spatial development. Moscow: Yurayt. (78), 780. Philadelphia, USA. 7. Mirzaev, A.T. (2019). Improving the efficiency 12. Hankeldieva, G. Sh. (2017). Perspektivy of using tourist and recreational facilities in the razvitija jelektrojenergeticheskoj otrasli regions of Uzbekistan: dissertation for the degree respubliki Uzbekistan v uslovijah modernizacii of doctor of philosophy (PhD).- S.: Most. jekonomicheskih otnoshenij. Bulleten` nauki i praktiki, №. 12 (26).

Philadelphia, USA 610

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Dilrabo Igamuratova The Academy of the republic of Uzbekistan a researcher, Institute of the Uzbek language, literature and folklore, Uzbekistan [email protected]

SOME COMMENTS ON TRANSLATIONS OF N.NOSOV'S WORKS INTO UZBEK (WITH THE HELP OF EXAMPLES IN THE WORKS LIKE “JOYFUL FAMILY” (“QUVNOQ OILA”), “A DIARY BOOK OF KOLYA SINITSIN” (“KOLYA SINITSINNING KUNDALIGI”)

Abstract: He article talks about the importance of translating children's literature in the education of the younger generation. Key words: N. Nosov, children's literature, novels, education, translator. Language: English Citation: Igamuratova, D. (2020). Some comments on translations of N.Nosov's works into Uzbek (with the help of examples in the works like “Joyful family” (“Quvnoq oila”), “A diary book of Kolya Sinitsin” (“Kolya Sinitsinning kundaligi”). ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 611-614. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-102 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.102 Scopus ASCC: 1203.

Introduction The stories in the first step are the children's The translation of children's literature has a books about the real life (events), where the young special place in raising the spiritual maturity of the reader can recognize themselves and the living younger generation, mature examples of the world and conditions of their family, school, street. Uzbek children's literature. It is a proven fact with In order to maintain his closeness to the facts, his many examples that national literatures can be cause marital and psychological legitimacy as much as of a work to be people’s spiritual own city, through possible, the writer often entrusts the task of narrating translating the best examples in the world literature, in to his protagonists. This allows him to remove all addition, works are enriched with a new type of genre, pedagogical conclusions from the narrator (facts, a new stage of creative perfection by means of the events) to the situation. In the narratives like “A diary creative development. book of Kolya Sinitsin”, “Joyful family” narratives It must be look through the creation of one of the and other stories, honesty, truthfulness, not to be boast brightest representatives of the children’s literature, and encourage learning hard are not given as an the writer N. Nosov. His short stories “Joyful family” adviser but logical growth, heroism stems from the (Quvnoq oila), “A diary book of Kolya Sinitsin” success and failures of characters. The textures in the (Kolya Sinitsinning kundaligi), “Vitya Maleev at stories and narratives are closely connected with the school and at home” (Vitya Maleev maktabda va real events of the children, and the typical generalized uyda) have been translated into many languages, qualities of contemporary children and adolescents are including Uzbek, as the best works of children's involved. literature describing the interaction of school, family N.Nosov's works are characterized by sincere and street trinity. humor and play. He appeared as an educator and a N.Nosov’s creativity can be learned on the three psychologist in stories, short stories, novels and fairy stages: the first is a collection of humorous stories, the tales. N.Nosov demonstrated his pedagogical ideas second is a tale trilogy about Bilmasvoy, the third – through curious, restless child psychology. The author autobiography stories.

Philadelphia, USA 611

In Russian: In Uzbek: Yesli tak poydyot, to vse yaytsa svaryatsya i Ish shunday ketadigan bo’lsa butun tuxum pishib nikakikx tsyplyat ne poluchitsya. [1.13] ketib, hech qanaqa jo’ja-po’ja chiqmaydi. [4.13]

In English: If this is the case, the whole egg will meaning more and presented the young child's be ripe and no chicken will hatch. emotion well. Approaching creatively to the case, the translator In the next example, the translator expressed the translated the Russian phrase “nikakix tsyplyat ne mental experiences of the heroes based on the poluchitsya" into Uzbek like that “hech qanaqa jo’ja- capabilities and characteristics of the Uzbek language. po’ja chiqmaydi”. By that way he increased the

“Nu vot, temperatura normalnaya, yaytsa snaruji “Mana, temperatura joyida, tuxumlar sirtidan xuddi takie je, kak i prejde, a vnutri v nix uje, naverno, net ilgarigidek, ichida esa, hoynaxoy hayot-payot jizni, i nikogda iz nix ne vyuvedutsya tsyplyata!” [1. qolmagandir, ulardan endi hech ham jo’ja chiqmas!” [4. 225]" 45]

“Look, the temperature is the same, the surface Another example is the free approach of the of the eggs is the same as before, and inside there is translator. In the translation of this sentence, the almost no life left, and no chickens will come out of translator made double additions and changes, which them!” served to convey the content of the sentence more vividly.

“Mayka obidelas i ushla”. [3. 205] “Mayka hafa bo’lib, qovoq-tumshug’ini osiltirganicha chiqib ketdi”. [6. 24]

Mayka was offended and left. tones of the tongue with the tones of the tongue.” [6. A.Irisov did not translate “Mayka hafa bo’lib, 110] chiqib ketdi” into sign- in what position because he In fact, there are certain shortcomings in any referred to the phrase “qovoq tumshug’ini translation. However, this translation cannot be ruled osiltirgancha” which expresses the sigh on the face out. After all, each translation is a unique experience, when children are sad. “Vocabulary is needed so that a product of its time. the translator does not have to translate word by word. The translation of the work requires the This is where the peculiar paradox of dialectics arises: translator to carefully translate quizzes, witticism, and if you want to get closer to the original, move as far word games. An incorrect translation obscures the away from it and its shell as possible, translate its original meaning and brings out a different meaning. original meaning, idea, style, pathos. In translation, it In the story “Joyful family”, the translator has two is necessary to reflect the letter not with the letter, but different approaches to the translation of the word the smile with the smile, the music with the music, the game.

Philadelphia, USA 612

– Pochemu je on padayet? My ved yego – Nega pasayadi? Yaxshilab o’rnatib qo’ygandik-ku. prochno ustanovili. – Inkubator pasayayotgani yo’q, kalla! Temperatura – Da ne inkubator padayet, golova! pasayapti, deyapman. [6. 26] Temperatura, govoryu, padayet. [3. 120]

“Why does it go down?” We set it up well. After the story “Joyful family”, the story “A – Incubator is down, no head! I say the diary book of Kolya Sinitsin” was published. temperature is dropping. According to the story, the enthusiastic children were The translator made a mistake in the wording of engaged in a very interesting and necessary work: the text during the translation of the text, giving the together with the whole class teacher, the children title of the part of the story “Temperatura padaet” as began to make their own chase and engaged in “Temperatura tushyapti”. Although “padaet” in beekeeping. As a result, children learned a lot about translation means “tushayapti”, “ponijaetsya” – bees and searched themselves. At the end of the story, “pasayapti”, the story uses a word game with the they began to receive letters with suggestions to share participation of these words. The translator swapped their experiences with other children. these two meanings, ignoring the fact that the words N.Nosov masterfully told about the process in did not match. “It is not necessary to know how the hive and a lot of information about bees in nominally the translation corresponds to the original children's language. This work is also translated by words when giving various puns, witticism, and A.Irisov. quizzes. It's important to use the word game N.Nosov used many phraseological expressions correctly.” [5. 46-47] In our opinion, it would be more in his works. The translators skillfully translated these accurate to translate the dialogue as follows: “Nega idiomatic expressions with their Uzbek equivalents. tushadi. Yaxshilab o’rnatib qo’ygandik-ku. – The purpose of the author was translated into Uzbek Inkubator tushayotgani yo’q, kalla! Temperatura perfectly and clearly. tushayapti, deyapman.” For example:

– “Nikakie ne shutki! – govorit Pavlik. – – “Qanaqa maynavozchilik bo’lar edi! – dedi Pavlik. Prosto etot vot begemot obrushil shalash! Nu, – Mana bu ho’kiz chaylani ag’darib yubordi! Qani, vstavayte, chto li, pochinyat’ budem”. [4. 30] turmaysanlarmi endi, tuzatamiz”. [5. 21]

“What a hoax!” said Pavlik. Here's the bull that Uzbek indicates that the idea is translated, not the overturned the tent! If you don't get up, we 'll fix it.” image. Used in the form of humor, this example serves The translator, using the Uzbek living language to concretize the idea conveyed through comparison. effectively, avoided embarrassing translation in order After all, in the Uzbek language, the expression of to convey the original content correctly. Finding and rudeness is mainly defined by a bull. So the translator using a phrase that fits the context shows that the found a very appropriate analogy by substituting “a translator understood the character of each character hippopotamus” for “a bull” and delivered the original in the work. tone. The fact that this sentence sounds like this in For example:

– Zdes' mesta nenumerovannyye, – govoryu ya. – – Sotib olganmiding bu joyni, – dedim men, – bu yer Eto tebe ne teatr. [4. 303] teatr emas. [5. 21]

The places are unnumbered, – i say. This is not The translator must carefully study the inner a theater for you. world, character, tone of voice, behavior, and nature If he simply translated “bu yerdagi joylar of each image in the work. This determines the nomerlanmagan” the sentence would be dry and plain. success of the work being translated. In the next It was natural to call it “Sotib olganmiding bu joyni?” example, A. Irisov translated the protagonist's speech into Uzbek.

– Chtob oni sgoreli, eti pchely! – rugalsya – He, qirilib ketsin asalarilaring! – deb so’kinardi Pavlik. – Mojete sami s nimi vozit’sya, a s menya Pavlik. – Endi o’zlaring yuraverinlar ketidan, men xvatit! Vse uxo v ogne! [4. 306] bo’ldim! Butun qulog’im lovullab ketayapti! [5. 23]

Philadelphia, USA 613

“Hey, let your bees die!” cursed Pavlik. “Now served to recreate the simplicity and follow the walkers, I'm here!” My whole ear is comprehensibility of the work. Comparing the burning! original and the translation, N.Nosov's style was The fact that the heroes of the work were translated into Uzbek. Another example: translated from Russian into Uzbek children's speech

Batyushki, skol’ko tam bylo pchel! Pryamo Voy-bo’y, undagi asalarining ko’pligini! G’ij-g’ij kakaya-to jivaya kasha iz pchel. [4. 315] bo’lib yotipti. [5. 30]

Alas, the abundance of bees in it! It's gurgling. of the living language, which is widely used in the When a Russian child sees a lot of bees and native language. The more he retreats from describes it as “pryamo kakaya-to jivaya kasha iz dictionaries and creates based on the rich possibilities pchel”, an Uzbek child calls it “g’ij-g’ij”. In Uzbek, of his own language, the higher the quality of the the words “g’ij-g’ij” and “tumonat” are used to translation will be. describe the plural of something. The expression In conclusion, N. Nosov's stories and narratives “g’ij-g’ij”, which the translator used as the meaning play an important role in the development of children of a great amount of something, is understandable for into perfect human beings, in solving problems related children speaking in Uzbek. In Russian, “batyushki” to the upbringing of children, which are still relevant means a strong surprise, and it is appropriate to today. The translation of children's literature provides translate it as “voy-bo’y” in Uzbek. an opportunity for young students to get acquainted K.Chukovskiy emphasized that “any dictionary with the works of artists such as N. Nosov, who had a can not be better than the people’s colorful language.” great role in the treasury of world literary heritage. [7] The skill of the translator lies in the effective use

References:

1. Nosov, N. (2009). Vesyolaya semeyka. – M .: 6. Chukovskiy, K.I. (1988). Visokoe iskusstvo. – Eksmo. Moscow. 2. Nosov, N. (2009). Dnevnik Koli Sinitsyna. – M.: 7. Fyodorov, A.V. (1983). Iskusstvo perevoda i Eksmo. zhizn' literatury. – Leningrad. 3. Nosov, N. (1954). Kolya Sinitsinning kundaligi. 8. Gal', N. (1987). Slovo zhivoye i myortvoye. – – Tashkent: Uzdavnashr. Moskva. 4. Nosov, N. (1957). Quvnoq oila. – Tashkent: 9. Rossel's, V.M. (1984). Skol'ko vesit slovo. – Uzdavnashr. Moskva. 5. Salomov, G. (1979). Translation concerns. – 10. Salomov, Ġ. (1980). Adabiy an’ana va badiiy Toshkent. tarjima. – Toshkent: O’qituvchi.

Philadelphia, USA 614

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Nodira Kholikova Chirchiq state pedagogical institute PhD, Associate Professor Tashkent region, Uzbekistan [email protected]

POETIC FEATURES OF UZBEK POETRY OF THE NATIONAL AWAKENING PERIOD

Abstract: The period of national awakening is can also be explained by the fact that in Uzbek poetry the features of both aruz and finger rhythm come together, but first of all, by the process of transition from aruz to finger rhythm in poetry. The frequent occurrence of shortcomings in the poems written in aruz indicates that the poets did not strive to adhere so strictly to the requirements of rhythm, and that what mattered to them was not form but content. Key words: Service to the Motherland, rhythm, Ibraham, composition, lyric. Language: English Citation: Kholikova, N. (2020). Poetic features of Uzbek poetry of the National Awakening period. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 615-623. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-103 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.103 Scopus ASCC: 1208.

Introduction work? Let’s take a look at what the theoretical sources Each lyrical work is based primarily on a have to say about this. “And the essence of the poem rhythmic composition. Rhythm adds musicality, is rhyme. And poetry is not possible without rhyme charm, melody to any work. In determining its place ”[1. 75.], says Sheikh Ahmad Tarazi. Abdurahman in a poetic work, it is important to study the elements Jami writes in the “Risalai Qafiya”: “You should know that create the rhythm - weight, rhyme, radiance and that according to novice poets rhyming is usually a other means of artistic expression. Rhythm has a repetition of words at the end of verses, provided that special place in Uzbek poetry of the period of national they are not independent in pronunciation, but are awakening, in particular, in the lyrics dedicated to the part of the verse. Radif is a word that is repeated in national liberation movement and the events of 1916, the same way at the end of all bytes ”[2. 301]. Among including ghazals. the descriptions of rhyme and radif in the sources, the This can be seen in Siddiqi's poems dedicated to comments of twentieth-century literary critics on the events of 1916, such as "Sizlarga mujda", these poetic elements are noteworthy: "... rhyme is "Zamona makridin tahzir", "Eski hukumat zulmi", and subject to meaning, it emerges as the best means of "Achchiq shikoyat". The poem "Good news for you" expression" [3. 345]. “A creative rhyme draws the is written in nine bytes, in the rhythm of the hazazhi reader's attention to the most important points in a musammani solim. The work is distinguished by the poem. Rhyming words serve to draw the spiritual fact that the poetic expression of the life of that period, image of the lyrical or epic symbol embodied in the the tragedy caused by labor events to the people is play, to vividly reflect their moral principles: the more perfect, in essence, accurate and precise. In the world of thought, feelings, dreams and aspirations ghazal, the words "bolu parim", "chashmi tarim", ”[4. 195]. “... the part of the radif that is an "gavharim", "dilbarim", "bogu barim", independent word, phrase, or sentence; it should "mashaqqatparvarim", "rahbarim", "za’farim", emphasize, strengthen and emphasize this or that "sarvarim", "nek axtarim" were rhymed. meaning in the work ”[5. 25]. Thus, in the sources it is So, what other functions does rhyme and radif specially recognized that the components of the poem, perform in addition to creating the rhythm of the

Philadelphia, USA 615

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 such as rhyme, radif, perform close and important “Vatanga xizmat" is written by Akrabiy and in it functions in the work of writers. has the words : “ Xotuniga rozi bo'l, yaxshi qol, deb Musofirlikda rangi qahrabo yanglig' sarig' aytgan so'zi". The volume of the poet is weighty and bo'lg'on, consisted of 28 bytes. In the ghazal, the phrase “ ey, Qizil guldek yuzi so'lg'on, mening bog'u barim yori jonim, yaxshi qol" ( Oh, my soul, stay safe) is keldi. repeated in every two verses instead of radif. [21.7] (Definition: He is all that I have. He came tired Bo'lmagay toqatlarim, man oy yuzingni walking in exile and got yellow, and "His face is as ko'rmasam, pale as a red flower") Dunyo davrin surmasam, ey, yori jonim, yaxshi The radif "Keldi" served not only as a single qol. mother’s, but also as an expression of the boundless Oy yuzingni sog'inibman, yig'layurman joy of thousands of mothers, women, and, in general, subhidam, our compatriots whose children, husbands, brothers Xat qilurman dambadam, ey, yori jonim, yaxshi and fathers returned. There are many such poetic qol. [17.22] elements that express the desires and ideas of the writer. For example, poetic arts are one of the (Definition: I cannot stay, if I do not see your important means of expressing the artistic value and face and relax. My soul, stay safe. level of a work. In classical literature, poetic arts are I missed your face and cry day and night, I "honored with the title of science and art" [2. 220]. write to you often, my soul, stay safe.) The skillful application of poetic arts requires the The poet describes the farewell scene with the poet to have mature artistic thinking and aesthetic beloved wife of a young man full of longing, using the skills. In classical literature, metaphors such as metaphor of "oy yuzing". "Qahrabo yanglig' sariq bo'lg'on" and "Qizil guldek Muhiddin Ibragimov's poem "Our Voluntary yuzi so'lg'on" reflect the state of a lover who has Party" from the collection "Loshmon" was written in suffered, but now he expresses the suffering of a the rhythm of ramali musammani mahzuf. In some lyrical hero who suffered from the oppression of the lines of the poem shortcomings might occur. The time. phrase "Chiqdi ko'ngilli firkamiz" has been working Abdullah Avloni's "O'g'lining onasiga aytgan as a radif. This repetition of words and phrases forms so'zi" and "Xotuniga aytgan so'zi", which were an anaphoric composition. The artist's appeal to such devoted to the events of 1916, were written in rhythm a compositional receptive indicates that he intended to of ramali musammani mahzuf and initial 8 bytes’ radif emphasize the poetic idea. was – “sen eding" (it was you). Ghazal starts with Yosh yigit chindan tilab millatga doim ma'rifat, matla'I tanosub: Jonini aylab fido, chiqdi kòngilli firqamiz. Volidam, Makkam, Madinam -mehribonim sen [19.2] eding, (Definition: Young man really wanted the good G'amg'uzorim, mushfiqim, oromijonim sen for his nation and there was a group that sacrificed eding. [16.21] themselves The last verse of the ghazal refers to the art of (Definition: It was you-my mother, my Mekke, tazad: tazad in the words "motamzada - shod" has my Medina. increased the effectiveness of meaning. It was you – my pain, my sympathy, my relax.) Axli Turon yosh ila motamzada bo'lg'on zamon, The radifi of the next is the double word Shodi millat aylabon, chiqdi ko'ngilli firqamiz. "ko'rsam - ko'rmasam" in the form of a muqobala. In (Definition: When people of Turan were in the poem, muqobala is skillfully used: mourning, volunteer group came out making people Kecha- kunduz fikru zikrim oy yuzing vasli joyful). o'lur, Masnavi is another genre that is often referred to Ko'zlarim yo uyqu, yo bedor ko'rsam - in the description of the events of 1916. In particular, ko'rmasam. Avloni's poems "Bir mardikorning otasi o'g'liga [16.22] aytgan so'zlari" and "Onasining o'g'liga aytgan so'zi" (Definition: All day and night I think of you, from the collection "Mardikorlar ashulasi" are rhymed I cannot sleep whether I see you or do not). in a-a, b-b, v-v and written in the rhythm of aram.ali The words that have counter meaning such as, musammani mahfuz. "Bir mardikorning otasi o'g'liga “Kecha- kunduz" , “fikru zikrim", “uyqy - bedor" , aytgan sòzlari" consists of 24 verses. “ko'rsam - ko'rmasam” increased the sensitivity of the Har g'amning poyoni bordur, har alamning byte. Of these, the pairs "kecha - kunduz", "uyqu - oxuri, bedor" formed the art of tazod as antonyms, while the Shodliqg'a aylanodur har fig'onning oxiri. repetitive radif is a contraction of the verb with and [16.19] without division

Philadelphia, USA 616

(Definition: There is an end to every pain and of a line or verses that are repeated exactly or with sorrow, the ends of the sadness, turns into joy). certain changes, the refrain is influenced by folk beliefs and occurs before or at the end of each verse or Words such as, "G'amning”, alamning", byte of the song….” it is also a poetic repetition of the "poyoni" and "oxiri" are formed in proportion, on the whole text of the song, which is repeated exactly or basis of which a balance is created. In this place, the with certain changes in the verses, giving a melody, words "g’amning oxiri" (the end of sorrow), musicality and increasing the emotional impact, "alamning oxiri" (the end of pain), "fig’onning oxiri" sometimes solo or choral performance ”[10. 28.]. This (the end of sadness); "bordur" and "aylanodur" are in means that in poems intended for refrain singing, there harmony. "Har g'amning poyoni bor" (Every sorrow are bytes or bands. It has been acknowledged above has an end) is an aphorism. that in Eastern, including Uzbek classical poetry, These words that encouraging sorrowful and refrain is found in murabba, musaddas, musamman afflicted soul, firstly enhanced the expressiveness of and other stable poetic forms ”[10. 28.]. the expression and secondly provided the populism of The poem “Mardikorlar ashuvlasi” given on the language. pages 11-16 of the collection consists of 72 lines, and the order of rhyming of the poem is as follows: Jon bolam, jonim bolam, Ollo seni yoring Yaxshi qoling qarindoshlar, eson bo'ling bo'lsun, yo'ldoshlar, a Kecha -kunduz yo'lda cho'lda Tangri Biz ketamiz, siz qolursiz, oqizursiz ko'z yoshlar. g'amxo'ring bo'lsun. a [16.20] Ey dindoshlar, ko'zu qoshlar, ey sevgili (Definition: My dear child, my dear child, God qardoshlar, a bless you. May Allah take care of you day and night, Vatan uchun, xidmat uchun biz even in the desert) ketarmiz xush qoling b This 32-line poem, ''Onasining o'g'liga aytgan Ey otamiz, ey onamiz, og'a – ini, tuvg'onlar, v so'zi'' is characterized by its artistic maturity and vivid Mehribonlar, jonajonlar, jondan aziz yoronlar imagery, in which we observe two different arts. The v repetition of the words “Jon bolam (my dear child)” and “jonim bolam (my dear child)” are formed takrir (Definition: Goodbye relatives, be easy rythm, and the words “kecha va kunduz (night and comrades, a day)” forming tazod are served as the artistic coloring We go, you stay, you shed tears. a of theppoem. Tashbeh is also used in the poem he O believers, eyebrows, O beloved brethren, a wrote: For the homeland, for the service we go, Hech qayg'u yo'q jahonda welcome. b bu judolig'dan yomon, O father, O mother, brother, natives, v San kulib o'ynab yurursan, man bo'lib rangi Kind, dear, dear friends v) somon. It is clear that the reason for this rhyme is that the (Definition: There is no sorrow except losing poems are sung. The rhyme of the poem is perfectly someone in the world,but you are happy and I'm in suited to the genre of masnavi, except for the pain) occasional refrain. Muminjon Muhammadjon oglu Through this the poet refers to one of the most Tashkin's poem "Ishlar o'ldi osonlar" in the collection common metaphor in labor poetry. Being "rangi is unique. The poem consists of 32 lines, rhyming in somon", yellowing, saffron is also used in the works the form a-a, b-v, g-g, b-v, d-d. In the poem, the white of Siddiqi, Hamza, Akbari, etc., which served to king is praised and called to service. The poet also illuminate the mental state of man. Some of the poems touches on the subject of war: in the collection of songs "Mardikorlar ashuvlasi" are Ikki yil to'lib o'tdi, urush Olmonni tutdi, reminiscent of the genre of masnavi (some murabba) Oqdi qonlar daryodek, el boshqa ish unutdi. in terms of rhyme. However, between each of the two Yashasun shohim, yashasun voliy, lines (four lines), the dual or quadratic clauses are Yashasun yordamchi erlar, yashasun askar. repeated as a refrain. Such a phenomenon has been Tortmasamuz mashaqqat, ko'rolmasmiz hech recognized by some writers as a refrain [6, 237; 7, rohat, 493-498; 8, 310; 9, 257.]. Vatandoshlar birlashing, ko'rsatayluk sadoqat. In fact, there is a good reason to call this [16.17-18] phenomenon a refrain, not a refutation. In science, O.Safarov and N.Ruzieva have drawn their (Definition: Two years past, Olmon is in the conclusions on this issue: “….refrain is a phenomenon War, inherent in written poetry that occurs in the beginning The blood flowed like a river, nation forget or end of a byte or byte in certain fixed poetic genres others works. intended for singing, If the verse is a poetic repetition Long live our King, long live our governor,

Philadelphia, USA 617

Long live help guys, long live knight. Shohimardon support the young men who have gone If we don’t suffer, we cannot feel pleasure, to war", the poet refers to Shohimardon pir. In the epic Unite compatriots,let’s show loyalty) "Alpomish" after Shohimardon touches the back of Alpomish with his palm (paw), Alpomish becomes a Apparently, the duality in the middle did not fit true hero who does not sink in water, does not burn in the poem in either form or content. Due to the fact that fire, does not pass bullets. Shahimardon is the quality such poems have the characteristics of both aruz and of Hazrat Ali. Accordingly, it should be noted that the the rhythm of the finger, all similar poems can be poet achieved the depth of content through talmeh. considered conditionally written in the The line "Eshik oldi sho'ralar, oyoqimga o'ralar "intermediate"rhythm. (Grass in front of the door, wrap them around my The recurring duality is expressed as in Akbari's feet)" is a sign that every particle of the Motherland, “Toshkanddin jo'nagan mardikorlarning ashulasi" as even the grass in front of the door, that is, "shura" is follows: dear, is an expression of concern that it would be a Vatandoshlar, millatdoshlar, ey, aziz dream to see them. The line "Xizmatga ketar bo'lduk, dindoshlar, yaxshi qoling jo'ralar (We are going to serve, good Vatan uchun, millat uchun biz borarmiz friends)" - along with the farewell, the content of yoronlar. farewell and consent was included, which further (Definition:Compatriots, compatriots, dear strengthened the sad pathos in the poem. believers, It should be noted that both lines describe the For the sake of the homeland, for the sake of peculiarities of the country. "Eshik oldi shohsufa", the nation, we are going.) "Eshik oldi sho'ralar", "eshik oldi tefacha", “tefachada In this duo tanosub played a specific poetic role ko'rpacha" - it is not difficult to feel that they express in the poem, which formed similar words with similar the longing for the motherland, the hope to return to meanings, such as, "vatandoshlar (compatriots)", the country. "dindoshlar (believers)", "yoronlar (friends)". It "Duo aylang, yoronlar, rabotchilar kelg'uncha contains "sho’ralar", "o’ralar", "jo’ralar"; "Tefacha", (Pray until the arrival of the comrades)" - it is "ko’rfacha", "kelguncha"; the words and phrases “suv characteristic of the worldview of our people to oqar”, “qum oqar”, “kim boqar” [4. 226.] recalls the believe in the power of pray. This line also expresses method musajja'. The tone inherent in the folk oral the hope that the "voyna ketgan yigitlar" will return creation in the following verses of the poem draws safely with the help of "jo'ralar", that is, their friends attention. The text of the poem without ambiguity is and brothers who remained in the homeland. as follows: In the line "Mildir- mildir suv oqar, suv tagida Eshik oldi shohsufa, shohlar kelib o'ynasun, qum oqae (Water flows gently, sand flows under the Voyna ketgan yigitlarni Shohimardon qo'llasun. water)", a characteristic feature of the native soil - the Eshik oldi sho'ralar, oyoqimga o'ralar, slow, "gurgling" flow of water from the ditches, while Xizmatga ketar bulduk yaxshi qoling jo'ralar. the movement of the sand under the water - served to Eshik oldi tefacha, tefachada ko'rfacha, vividly depict the hero's sad observation. Why is he Duo aylang, yoronlar rabotchilar kelg'uncha. sad, why is he so deep into thought? We find the Mildir- mildir suv oqar, suv tagida qum oqar, answer to this question in the second line of the byte: Xizmatga ketganlarni onasini kim boqar ? [ "Xizmatga ketganlarni onasini kim boqar (Who will 18.11-12] take care of the mother of those who have gone to the war)?" It is not in vain that this question is asked. In (Definition: Let the kings come and play, the poem, the dominant mood, hesitations about Let Shohimardon help the war-torn young men. whether or not to see those who have gone to war, The grass at the door, wrapped around my feet, tones of despair and despair, combined with the spirit We are going to serve, good-bye friends. of asking for a "pray" and hope for the abstract The front door, the corner, the corner, tomorrow, formed a whole pathos. Pray until the friends and workers arrive. In general, the folk tone of the poem brings it Occasionally water flows, sand flows under the closer to finger rhythm than aruz. The use of water, homonymous and double words, the proper use of Who will take care of the mother of those who one- and two-syllable words, the untranslated use of went to the service?) words such as "voyna"(war), "rabotchi"(worker), the The very first lines alone inevitably create a rhythm formed by melodic words are reminiscent of mood of sadness in the reader. At the same time, it is examples of folklore. not difficult to perceive the resentment of a person Javhari's poem "Rusiya inqilobini tarixi" is who sends his child to the "war" not by the will of the written in ramali musammani mahfuz rythm, in which heart, but out of compulsion. The main thing is that the sixteenth year - the date of the events described in the tone of the refrain is completely contrary to the the historical way of the art of history: main spirit of the poem. In the sentence "Let Biz musulmonlardan o'n oltinchi yilda hukm ila

Philadelphia, USA 618

Bordi askar xizmatig'a necha yuz ming that is repeated in a certain rhythmic and thematic mardikor. [20.32] group [8. 309.]. Such compositional receptions served (Definition: By order, thousands of Muslims to emphasize and reinforce the poetic idea. In the went to knight service) poem, well-known names and religious terms such as The fact that the recruitment was committed "Adam", "Eve", "Abu Lahab", "Muhammad", through violence and robbery is reflected in the "Ahmad" are often used. following byte: Bahaqqi hurmati Odam Atomiz, Ham yana hurmati Havo Onamiz…. Vermagan joyi turktoz javr ila o'ldi harob, ...Bag'rimizga tegdi Abu Lahabtosh, Qoldi istibdodu zulm ostida cho'q shahru diyor. Bandangni holiga o'zing rahm ayla.[17.20,21] [20.32] ( Definition: The place where he did not give (Definition: Honorable Adam, Dear Mother was ruined by robbery, see the town under Eve ..., ... Abu Lahabtash, Oh, my God,Have pity on oppression) your slave.)

"Turktoz" means robbery. The verse laments the In addition to Akbari, Munojot is also present in oppression of the "choq Shahru Diyor" and the Sidiqi’s work. The collection "Rabotchilar desolation of places where laborers did not work: even namoyishi" includes the poem "Muxoraba daf'I uchun mosques and buildings were destroyed, executions munojot." Munojot is rhyming in muhammas form: and looting were rampant: aaaaa, bbbba, vvvva . The word "muhoraba" has Kuydi masjidlar, imoratlar, buzuldi xonalar, been a radif, the narrator of the rhyming letter "n". Qatl, asru g'orat o'ldi anda behaddu shumor. Rhyming words in the poem, such as "hayron, giryon, [20.32] bag'ir qon, e'lon, al'on, xisron, parishon, kamonson" provided a unique rhythm. In some places the rhyming (Mosques, buildings burnt, destroyed rooms, words are repeated twice. Since the poem is a Murder, robbery, and death are innumerable.) munojot, about ten places are addressed to Allah, Oyo Rab….,” and he is asked to be saved. Judgment is binding, and those who do not When it comes to muhammas, one of the genres accept it are severely punished. This injustice is of poetry that perfectly reflects the events of labor, the described in the poem as follows: name of Siddiqi should emphasized. Siddiqi gives a Hukmlar joriy o'lurdi dambadam bizlarg'a ham, unique interpretation of the subject, creating the Bosh so'nub, lekin qabul aylar eduk chor – muhammad "Sitamdiyda rabotchilar keelishi." The nochor. work is written in a question-answer, namely in Olinurdi aqcha cho'ntakdan, pichoq el yonidan, dialogue style. Ot anjomini ham gar o'tsa yo'ldan birsuvor. Question: [20.33] Boribon mis qonig'a anda na ishlar qildingiz? Ushbu kun zolim hukumat zulmini xo'b (Definition: Judgments are frequently forced to bildingiz, us, Mulk, bola- chaqa, xotun -barchadin The head faded, but we accepted reluctantly . ayrildingiz, Money was taken from pockets, a knife from Barcha zolimlar qo'lidin xo'b qutulib keldingiz! hands, O'ldi zolim shohu qoldingiz omon, xush Even if you have a horse, you can cross the keldingiz! road.) (Definition: What did you do at the copper The frequent occurrence of shortcomings in the mine? poems written in aruz, indicates that the poets did not Today you know the tyranny of the tyrannical strive to adhere so strictly to the requirements of government, rythm. What matters to them is not the form, but the Property, children, wife - you all lost, content. The declining demand for the formal features You have escaped from the hands of all the of the poem eventually paved the way for the aruz to oppressors! become obsolete as a unit of poetic measurement. Cruel King is dead and, you are alive, you are Akbari's collection "Vatanga xizmat" also includes 64 welcome.) lines of "Munojot". Although the rhyme of this poem is also reminiscent of muabba' it is written in finger Answer: rythm. The recurring verse is, "Bandangni holiga Bizni ozod ayladi, yangi hukumatlar bu kun, o'zing rahm ayla." This phenomenon is recognized in Ko'nglimiz shod ayladi, yangi hukumatlar bu the literature as a compositional solution. kun, Compositional solution is a compositional epiphora Dilni obod ayladi, yangi hukumatlar bu kun,

Philadelphia, USA 619

Zulmni barbod ayladi, yangi hukumatlar bu When Siddiqi Khandayliqi uses the question- kun. and-answer, dialogue method in writing the Dengiz: “Ozod o'ldingiz, vah, bandiyon, xush muhammas "Sitamdiyda rabotchilar kelishi", these keldingiz! [21.3] characters show that the lyrical and dramatic spirit is combined in the poem. (Definition: It has set us free, new governments Another work in the Muhammas genre is Mulla these days, Murtaza's poem "Ayrilib qoldim". The 90 lines are New governments this day made us happy, rhymed with aaaa, bbbb. Made our soul happy, new governments these Meningdek intizoru zor, hayron bo'lmasun hech days, kim, Oppression has failed, new governments to Ko'korganda qurib, yer birla yakson bo'lmasun these days. hech kim, The sea said, “You are free, wow, bandian, Misoli g'unchadek choki giribon bo'lmasun welcome!) hech kim, Musoli chug'zdek aftoda, vayron bo'lmasun “Sitamdiyda rabotchilar kelishi" is an event. The hech kim, plot of the poem is based on real reality. The plot is Vujudim shahrig'a Iskandarimdin ayrilib illuminated by the language of the lyrical protagonist qoldim.[18.3] and lyrical character. Many works have been created in this way [11. 30-34.] (Except for muhammas in the (Definition: Nobody craves and wonders like form of a dialogue). In this poem, the questioner, the me , May no one be destroyed, may no one be author is the lyrical hero, the respondent, that is, the destroyed as an owl. No one should look like a bud, I laborer is the lyrical character. The lyrical hero and the lost my Iskandar in my soul) lyrical character have an equal place in the work. The The image of the owl in the poem served as a lyrical character is a consistent narrator of the events figurative depiction of the country's plight under the that the laborer experienced. The questions asked by influence of the events of 1916. Consequently, the the lyrical protagonist with pain and anguish are filled owl's habitat is ruined. Such a poetic emblem played and developed by the lyrical character's words full of an important role in ensuring the art of poetry. sorrow and grief. The poet used several poetic arts in this passage. In this poem, the phrase “xush keldingiz" serves In this case, the words "intizoru zor" formed the as a radif. This line embodies the poet's boundless mukarrar art, the phrase "ko'korganda" formed istiora respect for our compatriots who have returned from (metaphors) the words "misoli g'unchadek", "misoli hard work. The fact that the poem is based on a certain chug'zdek" tashbeh, and the word "Iskandarim" order of long and short syllables is almost completely formed the talmeh art. consistent with the rules of aruz in terms of the use of Among the poems under study , there is, qasida rhyming words. In this poem, which consists of 18 also can be observed. Akbari's qasida "Oq podshohim, verses and 90 lines, the following words come in the yasha" from the collection "Vatanga xizmat" is form of rhymes: qayon, nishon, ko'z yoshi qon, rhymed in a-a, b-a, v-a. The title of the poem has been notavon, mehmon, zindoniyon, omon, bandiniyon, a radif. This 14-byte poem is entirely dedicated to nogahon, shodumon, za'faron, bag'ri qon, toza jon, praising the king. qahramon, qordon, bargi xazon. The “raviy" (the The poet Siddiqi also turned to Tarjiband, one of letter at the end of the words, that sound similar) in the most complex genres of poetry, in his artistic each verse are proportional to each other. Only in one depiction of the events of 1916. "Rabotchilar haqinda place did the creator try to form the same tone of bir jonso'z tarji'band"" [12. 2]. It consists of 144 lines. letters from the letter "r" in the plural and from the Tarji'band is a more complex lyrical form in terms of letter "r" in the stem. structure, and only skilled poets have written works in This poem mainly emphasizes hyperbola and this genre. The rhyming structure of the Tarji'band is allegories. For example, the exaggerated passages are: similar to that of the tarkibband. The difference is that "Yig'lamoqdan bo'ldi ko'zlar yoshi qon, xush if one byte at the end of a clause is rhymed keldingiz!"; “Zulm o'tida ayladilar bas jigarlarni independently in a tarkiband, the same byte is repeated kabob"; Och o'lub, muhtoj o'lub, qon yuttingizlar yo at the end of all clauses of the tarji'band [11. 201]. The magar?”; Yuzni g'am so'ldirdi, dengiz: “Zafaron, xush following verse is repeated in Siddiqui: keldingiz!”; “G'am samumidin yuzi bargi hazon, xush keldingiz!”. The poet also used the art of allegory. For Boringiz omon, qahramonlarim, example, “Zulm tog'I ostida qadlar duto bo'ldi chu Kelingiz eson, pahlavonlarim. mim “; Yer tagi namnoku tanlar ojiz o'ldi misli mo'r" (Definition: Go safely, my heroes, Come safely, the allegory served to express the tragic situation of my children) that time.

Philadelphia, USA 620

The poet sincerely wants Allah to "nazar et (Definition: Motherland waits a favour from (look)" at the situation of the "qahramonlar", the you, if you can , it can blossom. Go through in “pahlavonlar" and to put an end to injustice: danger for your land, but you are asked to stay alive)

Elni holig'a, Yo Rab, et nazar, Through these verses, it is clearly stated that the Qiylu qolig'a, Yo Rab, et nazar. real intention of the poet is to educate nationalist, (Definition:Take a look at the condition of our patriotic youth. Another work written in this spirit is land, O Lord. Take a look at the rest, Lord.) the poem "Yo'l ustinda" by Olim, which is written on the finger and consists of 19 verses. There is an Poem is written in mutadoriki musammani orderly rhyme in the poem. Using the art of metaphor maxbuni maqtu' rhythm that rarely used in classic in scientific poetry, they achieve a harmony of literature. ( The column and sketch of the poem are as expression and image: follows: - V - V - - V - V - foilun faal foilun faal). Xush qol emdi g'arib Vatan, We did not notice information about the rhythm Fido etduk jon ila tan. mutadoriki musammani mahbuni maqtu' in theoretical Bitmaz uyqungdan uyg'ongil, sources of Uzbek literature (“Mezon ul - avzon", Ko'zlaringni ochib Vatan. [19.15] “Muxtasar", “Funun ul - balog'a" ). Information about this rhythm is given in U. Toirov's book “Farhangi (Definition: Goodbye my poor Motherland, we istiloxoti aro'zi Ajam" in tadjik ( Dushanbe: Maorif, sacrificed our heart and body. Wake up from endless 1991. -B.283.) sleep, open your eyes) In this tarji'band, the poet tries to express the These phrases “uyqungdan uyg'ongil" and content with a unique art, using such arts as hyperbola, “ko'zlaringni och" served to indicate the main aim of tanosub, muvozana and talmeh: the poet. It should be noted that labor poetry is poetically Uzotib sizi qaytamiz hamma, unique. In fact, the study of the poetics of a book has Hamchu sho'rishi Karbalo qilib a certain degree of complexity. Consequently, the (Definition: we will send to the war like in study of plot, composition, thesis, synthesis, style, Karbalo(where prophet Muhammad’s grandchild rhythm, word function, and other literary elements was killed) provides a basis for such a conclusion. The use of the proverb "O'sma ketar, qosh qolur The poet remembers the story of Karbala, (O'sma ( a liquid used for eyebrows) goes away, but suffering from the bitter fate of our compatriots. eyebrows stay) “ is called an example, and served as a Through this he tries to give a poetic interpretation of logical confirmation of the creative idea. After all, the social reality. poet believes that in time there will be freedom, liberty In general, most examples of labor poetry are and awakening. written in such genres as tarjiband, qasida, In Hamza Hakimzoda Niyazi's "Tanlangan muhammas, murabba, masnavi and ghazal in aruz. In asarlar", "Mukammal asarlar" and "To’la asarlar" the them, aspects such as the repetition of a refrain, the poem “Salom ayting" is presented in the form of 13 singing of poems, are characteristic of finger rhythm decimal places. However, it should be noted that or folklore. "Salom ayting" is written in the form of aruz - hajaji The place of finger rhythm in the Uzbek musammani salim and is muhammas according to its literature of the beginning of the XX century, which rhyme: a a a a a a, b b b b a. . Khamzashunos L. has been almost not used for centuries, mainly used in Kayumov also quoted the poem “Salom ayting” in the folklore, has become stronger. In particular, some form of a five muhammash. 211-212 .; 14. 371-373.]. examples of labor poetry are written in finger rhythm, “Salom ayting" [15. 8.] was first published in 1917 in including the works of poets such as Hamza, Ibrahim, a lithographed version of the lithograph, in the library Olim, Rafiqi. "Ma'rifat, G'ayrat". Perhaps that is why the poem is Poems written in finger rhythm be found in the published in decimal-verses form in the above collection "Loshmon". Muhiddin Ibragimov's poem collections. Let’s determine the rhythm of the first "Ko’ngillilarg'a" is presented in the form of four verses of this poem in muhammas form: verses and consists of 16 lines. There are rhythm - Ag'o, sog' borsangiz, avval, dadamlarga salom related deficiencies in both clauses. In the poem, the ayting, arts are almost non-existent. V - - - V - - - V - - - V - Vatan sendan xizmat kutar, - - Xizmat etsang, u jonlanar. Mafoiylun mafoiylun mafoiylun mafoiylun Vatan uchun o'lmoqg'a bor, Yugurib chiqqan ul mushfiq onamlarga salom Lekin qarzing yashamakdur.[19.6] ayting, Ko'zi qon hamshiram birlan akamlarga salom ayting,

Philadelphia, USA 621

O'pib peshonasin men-chun, ukalarga salom ayting, The lyrical protagonist greets his parents and Qo'nu qo'shni, kichik- katta ag'omlarga salom urges them to follow the example of “Hazrati Yaqub ayting. bardoshi". Avloni also uses this talmeh in his poem in V - - - V - - - V - - - V - - a special way: - Mafoiylun mafoiylun mafoiylun mafoiylun Hazrat Ya'qub necha yillar Yusufidan ayrilib, (Definition: If you go, firstly, say my hello to my Sabr ayla, shodliqg'a chiqg'on necha yillar father, say my hello to my poor mother who ran out, termulib. say my hello to my nurse and brother. Kiss their (Definition: Hezrat Ya'kub was away from his forehead and say my hello to my little brothers. Say Yusuf, be patient, he became happy after many years) my hello to neighbors and relatives) Through these examples we see that the names By combining the traditional classical poetic of historical figures who can serve as an example in form with a new theme and form, Hamza sought to labor poetry are frequently referred to. incorporate it into an example of folklore - the song, Summarizing the views of Hamza's three poems and the form of the poem became verses. on the events of labor, it can be said that the In the poem, the traditional arts - metaphor, combination of both aruz and finger rhythm features tazod, allegory, hyperbola, talmeh, irsoli - are is explained, firstly, by the transition from aruz to skillfully used. In particular, the poet addresses the art finger, and secondly, by the fact that Hamza's poems of talmeh as follows: were written for "Milliy ashulalar". In conclusion, the Otam ham inchunin oppoq harmony with traditional poetry is also seen in the Saqoliga to'kib yoshin… widespread use of the arts in works on the subject of …O'ziga tutsin ibrat labor. In the poetry of labor, such arts as allegory, Hazrati Ya'qubni bardoshin. tashbeh, hyperbola, tazod, tanosub, tazmini muzdavaj, muvozana, takrir, mukarrar were used effectively. (Definition: My father cried dropping his tears These arts, poetic means of depiction, served to more on his gray beard, … say him be patient like Hezrat vividly express the spirit of the period and the mood Ya'kub) of the lyrical protagonist.

References:

1. (2002). Shayx Ahmad ibn Xudoydod Taroziy. 9. (1979). Adabiyotshunoslik terminlarining Funun ul-balog'a. Al-fann-us-soniy fi-l-qofiya ruscha-o'zbekcha izohli lug'ati. Toshkent: var-radif. O'zbek tili va adabiyoti, Tashkent, O'qituvchi. №3. 10. Safarov, O., & Ro'zieva, N. (2007). Naqarot va 2. Jomiy, A. (2008). Risolai qofiya / Sharq mumtoz uning o'zbek xalq qo'shiqlarida ritmik- poetikasi manbalari. 1-kitob, Toshkent: kompozitsion vazifalari. O'zbek tili va adabiyoti. O'zbekiston milliy entsiklopediyasi. Toshkent. 3. Sulton, I. (1986). Adabiyot nazariyasi. Toshkent: 11. (1992). Adabiy turlar va janrlar (tarixi va O'qituvchi. nazariyasiga oid). Uch jildlik. 2-jild. Lirika. 4. Hojiahmedov, A. (1999). Mumtoz badiiyat Toshkent: Fan. ٢- ٦سراج الدين مخدوم صدقى .رباتچيالر نمايشى .(.malohati. Toshkent: Sharq. 12. (n.d ،ياخود وطن قهرمانالرى - تاشكند :غالم حسن عارفجانوف Sarimsoqov, B. (2004). Badiiylik asoslari va .5 .١٩١٧ - صحيفه mezonlari. Tashkent: S.Ahmedov xususiy nashriyot. 13. Qayumov, L. (1964). Inqilob va ijod. Toshkent: 6. Tomashevskiy, B.V. (2002). Teoriya literatur. Badiiy adabiyot. Poetika. Moscow: Aspekt Press. 14. Qayumov, L. (1981). Saylanma. Ikki jildlik. 7. Jirmunskiy, V. (1975). Teoriya stixa. L.: Birinchi jild. Hamza Hakimzoda Niyoziy. Hayoti Sovetskiy pisatel. va ijodi. Toshkent: Adabiyot va san'at. :٨-١٢همزه حكيمزاده نيازى .صفسرگول - خوقند .(.Adabiyot nazariyasi. Ikki tomlik. 15. (n.d .(1978) .8 .معريفت غيرت كتبخانه سى، ١٩١٧ - صحيفه .Birinchi tom. Adabiy asar. Toshkent: Fan

Philadelphia, USA 622

16. Avloniy, A. (1917). Mardikorlar ashulasi. 19. Ibrohimov, M. (1917). Loshmon. Namangan: Toshkent: G'.H.Orifjonov. Ishoqiya. 17. (1917). Akbarov Abdurahmon hoji Toshkandiy. 20. (1917). Sirojiddin Mahdum Bahriddin Azmiy. Vatanga xidmat. Toshkent: Ershod kut-si. Yangi shugufa yoxud milliy adabiyot. Toshkent: 18. (1917). Mulla Murtazo bin Ismoiljon. Vatan G'.H.Orifjonov. xizmati. Toshkent. 21. Sidqiy, X. (1917). Rabotchilar kelishi. Toshkent: G'.H.Orifjonov.

Philadelphia, USA 623

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Savlabek Usmanovich Kistaubayev Djizak State Teachers’ training Institute Doctor of philosophy (PhD) Philosphical sciences Senior lecturer, Djizak, Uzbekistan

ZOROASTRIANISM AND THE EXPRESSION OF THE RELATIONSHIP BETWEEN NATURE AND MAN IN ISLAM

Abstract: This article focuses on a more comprehensive study of the formation of environmental viws on religions sources in Zoroastrianism and Islam, nature and human relations are vividly described. Key words: Zoroastrionism, Islam, “Avesto”, “The Holy Quran”, Hadith, Zoroastrian, earth, water, air, fire, the force of nature, Adovsura Anahita, «Good ideas, good words,good deeds», Emerald stone, rain stone, stone. Language: English Citation: Kistaubayev, S. U. (2020). Zoroastrianism and the expression of the relationship between nature and man in Islam. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 624-626. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-104 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.104 Scopus ASCC: 1212.

Introduction thirteenth chapter of the Avesto (women 35-42) The formation of the relationship between nature contains the following points. “ We applaud the and man, its impact on the ecological level of the waters, the soils, and the plants. We applaud and the individual’s worldwiev, the impact of ecology on the addresses, the villages, the pastures, the ladies, the human body and other living things in nature, the role waterfalls.” [1. 87] The Avesto also provides of man in society from a socio-philosophical point of extensive information on the natural resources, fauna wiev historical myths, ancient manuscripts, ideas put and flora of Central Asia and neighboring countries [ forward by thinkers on the subjects, and religious 2.17]. The goddess of labor, Ardovsura Anakhita, is sources.Ecology plays an important role in the early the source of grace only if she is brought up as a child, stages of human development and among the people if she helps the pastures to flourish, and if she works of this period. Ecology is a much more ancient science diligentlty in agriculture and irrigation [3.45]. In this than the various caves and rock paintings left by way, Zoroaster honors the ordinary working people ancient people. Everyone who lived at the time was and equates them with the ruling class, and even aware of the state of the environment to avoid dedicates a special chapter to them in the holy Avesto, starvation, cold and heat, as well as to collect the seeds “ On the Benefits of Agriculture”. The Avesto treats and fruits of the necessary plants, to catch animals, as nature in two ways. The first is the sanctification of well as to endanger them. He studied the power of the elements of nature, the second is the material nature and its laws and tried to adapt to them. The creativity with nature. For example, in the fifth yea longest state in the spiritual development of man was dedicated to Ardavrsura, water is glorified, it is Stone Age, during which was. In the minds of the mentioned that it produces grain, satisfies the first of people, spiritual qualities such as love for Mother livestock, blesses human wealth, increases wealth, Nature, respect for the earth, water, fire and praise for and makes the lands prosperous [4.67]. At first glance, creative work, which were important for her life, this idea may seem absurd, but no human relationship prevailed. Water and soil were considered the source and social development can be achieved without of strength and prosperity. It should be noted that the influence of nature. In this regard, the following attitude to nature has a special character in the history thoughts of our first President Islam Karimov allow us of the peoples of the Earst. Paragraph 16 of the to better understand the essence of the issue we are

Philadelphia, USA 624

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 considering.”As we become more closely acquainted hand, unites the human soul with the only divine with the specimens of historical monuments, we are essence, truth. In this sense, man is between a creature once again convinced that the various thoughts and and an angel. Here we are talking about the four basic ideas expressed in them, the philosophy of life, amaze elements (the four basic elements of the material us even today. For example, if we take the take world, nature,) their contradictions, and the fact that principle of” good thought, good word good deed”, we the human body is the result of combination of these can see that there are lessons that very instructive for four contradictions. It is explained why human nature the modern world. In the Avesto, the integrity is so contradictory in the first place. Philologist M. integrity of being, the harmony of human life with Imomnazarov divides the attitude of man to nature in nature the fact that the issue of flour is presented in this period into the following main directions. The close connection with spiritual world of man means a first is that man understands his nature as an integral lot. This fact once again draws our attention to how part of the doctrine of monotheism, and the analysis strongly the environment has influenced the formation of the details was carried out mainly by of the spiritual world of man since ancient times does” representatives of the Islamic Enlightenment. The [5.32].Water, soil, fire and mountains are also second is the question of man’s possession of nature. sanctified in the mythological and religious relations The issue of property relations has been the focus of of our ancestors with nature. The Avesto glorifies the fiqh scholars in the Islamic era. The level of human earth, water, air, and fire, which are the material basis property relations to land, water, and culture is one of of the world and the factor of human nature and body. the most important problems in this area, and the issue Soil and air and revered in such a way that the of foundations directly related to the problem of the pollution of the air, let alone the death of animals on relationship between spirituality and economics. the ground, burying people’s bodies or pouring them Imamnazarov comments on the interpretation of Surat into water was considered a great sin. Burying the al-mulk in the Holy Quran, “ He who was property in bodies of the dead in ceramic vessels so as not to his hands is a great saint. He is Able to do all things”. poison the water, air, soil [6.23]. According to Man has no right to own anything that he did not Zoroastrian cosmogony, the earth is in the form of a create, that he cannot create. But he writes that nothing flange, and moisture and water are the basis of created by his labor and potential can be the property everything. According to this belief, water is valued of the people or the state without his consent. Natural even more than fire. They believe that the first of the resources cannot be completely dependent on the king six substances that surround the Earth is water, which or the citizen. They are the property of the creator, the has life force. According to their beliefs about soil, sacred property. Therefore, land, water, mineral “soil” is the god of sacred elements such as fire, sea resources, natural forests, etc. are created for the use water, and wood, while these elements exist either of the people living on the land and must be managed inside or above the soil. The soil both ends and in accordance with state laws and international delivers. The earth is the mother of the earth, and the agreements. The spread of Islam among the peoples of earth is the world of the living. The mountains were the region is based on the beliefs of the Quran and the also deified and considered the first Mother, the first Hadith, which are its main sources, and the principles Father, and people knew that they had lived in the of man’s attitude to nature in relation to faith, religion mountains before. Sacrifices were made at the top of and divinity. Islamic teachings also focus on the mountain in the belief that mountain spirits do environmental issues. For example, verse 2 of Surat good to people protect them from evil spirits, and al-Furqan in the Quran states, “Allah has created guide them. Emeralds are valued for their ability to everything and perfected its measure’ [7.359]. That is, give birth, for rain to fall, and for healing. The Avesto everything in the world, soil, air, animals, or non- also mentions the moral discipline of nature. Those living things, is created by God in a certain way. If this who polluted the land and violated the rules of balance Is disturbed, there is a high probability of conservation were punished by 400 lashes, and those serious problems for nature, including human beings. who destroyed the plants were sentenced to 10000 In his divine books, God commands man to glorify leprosy, 1000 pineapple seeds, or 1000 lizards, and and preserve nature, to enjoy its blessings, and to use 1000 beetles. It was agreed that children should be them for good purposes without destroying them. In taught from time to time to plant trees, plant grain and verse 56 of Surat al-A’raf, God commands: ‘ Do not fertilize. The most ancient way of thinking of our corrupt on a prosperous earth” [7.157]. These divine ancestors is to respect the earth and water, fire and air, teachings in the source of Islam emphasize the in other words, to appreciate nature, all its elements, rational attitude of man towards nature and its to respect them, to take care of every detail like the blessings, and the emphasis on issues related to the apple of an eye, is a noteworthy feature. According to preservation of natural purity, which play an the teachings of Islam, the human body belongs to important role in the formation of ecological nature, is connected to it, or rather, is an integral part consciousness, thinking and worldview. Abu of it. The human psyche is connected with its nature, Abdullah Muhammad Ibn Ismail al-Bukhari, one of with its material existence. Spirituality, on the other the leading figures of Islamic teaching, who wrote the

Philadelphia, USA 625

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 hadiths of Al Jami as-sahih, also spoke about nature ecological worldview in the psyche of every and its blessings, the creation of nature’s beliefs for individual. The examples given by Zoroastrianism man and their rational use, planting trees, plowing and and Islam show that the worldview of our ancestors, also wrote a book on renting, shaping dead land, the important aspects of ecological consciousness and teaching water, hunting, and hunting. In Hadith 482 of culture in our social thinking, which are inherent in his Al-Adab al-Mifrat (The Masterprieces of Adab), our mentality, were formed at that time, albeit in a he says, “O Allah, give us sustenance from the riches primitive, religious-mystical way. However, the of the earth! Bless our stomachs and salahs, [8.140]. “ purity of the environment, the serious and rational It should be noted that the teachings of Islam, attitude to the blessings of nature, the spirit of the time enlightenment and divine sources are close to the began to take shape. These conditions have shaped hearts of every believer living in our region, and people’s conscious attitude towards nature, its care increase their sense of responsibility to respect nature. and responsibility. It also provides a spiritual incentive to inculcate an

References:

1. (2001). Avesto Sharq nashriyot matbaa 5. Karimov, I.A. (2008). “Yukask ma’naviyat- aksiyadorlik kompaniyasi Bosh tahririyati. yengilmas kuch”. (p.32). Tashkent: (p.87). Toshkent. “Manaviyat”. 2. Sobirov, U. (2005). Ekologik madaniyat 6. Asqarov, A. (1977). Drevnezemledelcheskaya shakllanishi tarixidan. Ekologiya xabarnomasi, kultura epoxi bronza yuga Uzbekistana. (p.230). №3, p.17. Tashkent: “Fan”. 3. Hasanov, S. (1996). Xorazm ma’rifati olam 7. (2001). Quroni Karim ma’nolarining tarjimasi. kuzgusi. (p.45). Toshkent: “O’qituvchi’. (p.359). Toshkent. 4. Imomnazarov, M. (1998). Milliy ma’naviyatimiz 8. (n.d.). O’sha asar, p.157. nazariyasiga chizgilar. (p.67). Toshkent: 9. (1990). Imom Ismoil Al-Buxoriy Al-Adab A- “Sharq”. mufrat (Adab durdonalari) “O’zbekiston”. (p.140). Toshkent.

Philadelphia, USA 626

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Obidaxon Xolbekovna Fayzullayeva Gulistan State University Head of the Department of Uzbek Language and Literature, Candidate of Philological Sciences, Associate Professor, Uzbekistan [email protected]

DIVERSITY IN WRITING UZBEK SONNETS

Abstract: This article is devoted to the issue of diversity in Uzbek sonnet writing, which explores the history of diversity in sonnets, the principles of development of sonnet series in Uzbek poetry, typological features, compositional structure, imagery and artistic and aesthetic features. The object of research is the collection of Uzbek sonnet writers Rauf Parfi and Fakhriyor’s sonnets. The article also discusses the wreaths of sonnets by the Uzbek poet Barot Boykobilov. Key words: sonnet writing, categorization, compositional integrity, unity of sonnets, Rauf Parfi. Language: English Citation: Fayzullayeva, O. X. (2020). Diversity in writing Uzbek sonnets. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 627-633. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-105 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.105 Scopus ASCC: 1208.

Introduction same way as a-a-b-b, v-v-g-g, d-d-e, e-yo-yo. It is The series of sonnets is still under study, and this known that the rhyme in this form is characteristic of series was formed in the 13th century in the works of masnavi. However, it cannot be said that the work was Petrarch, the "father" of the sonnet genre. In other written in the masnavi style. Because it is divided into words, the fact that the poet's series of sonnets on the specific sections, and in this distribution 14 lines are theme of Mrs. Laura includes a total of 317 sonnets taken as a basis. According to the researcher, in shows that this series is quite significant. Later, in essence, the sonnet does not meet that requirement. Shakespeare's work, a series of 154 sonnets was Because the sonnet is required to have a problem-rise- formed around the same "trio". culmination-solution state in the plot. But in "Nile and Researcher Hamid Mirzaev comments on the Rome" these are not exactly the case. Some parts of fact that Usmon Nasir began a series of sonnets in the play do not essentially resemble a sonnet. Because Uzbek literature with his poem "The Nile and Rome." they used such means of artistic expression as “New aspects of the subject are revealed in the series, anaphora, parallelism, takrir which are alien to this and lyrical experiences are at the core of this series. genre. In particular, in Section 3: Everything related to the subject draws strength from Mana menman, u qullarning hech so'nmas yodi. the poet’s thoughts, achieving the power of emotional Mana menman, falaklarga lov-lov o't qo'yib, impact. We accept everything through the personality Otalarimning boshidan poydevor o'yib, of the poet, we begin to look at the subject through his Ozodligim obidasin qurgan, insonman! eyes ”[2. 65]. In his article, the researcher tried to O'sha jonman, o'sha qonman va o'sha shonman! prove that “Nile and Rome” is essentially related to the genre of sonnets, although it is not divided into (Definition: quatrains and tercets. However, it should be noted that Here I am, thought that the slaves never forget, the parts of “Nile and Rome” are inviolable to the laws Here I am, setting fire to the heavens. of the sonnet genre not only because they are not Carrying the foundation from the head of my divided into quatrains and tercets, but also because of fathers, the rigidity of the rhyming order and compositional I am a man who built a monument to my structure. Because all 6 of its parts are rhymed in the freedom!

Philadelphia, USA 627

I am that soul, that blood, and that glory! feeling for such a short time is expressed by the lyrical such verses are repeated again in Section 6. Both protagonist. anaphora and parallelism and takrir are used in these verses. In our opinion, “Nile and Rome” is not written Fursaat o'tmakdadir. Vaqt bu- beomon. in the genre of sonnet. If the epic sections were Omonat dunyoda omonat odam- examples of this genre, it would be a sonnet-epic, not Vijdon shevasi bor, mehrobi iymon- a series of sonnets. So, Osman Nasir chose only Asl insonlarni chorlaydi bu dam[3.90] fourteen lines of verses for the poem according to the content of the work and the requirements of the (Definition: poetics of the poem. This situation is reminiscent of The opportunity is passing. Time is running out, the fourteen-line form chosen for Pushkin’s poetic Human is temporal in temporal world novel Eugene Onegin. There is a dialect of conscience, the altar of faith One of the sections in the second chapter of S. This rest calls people) Rakhmonova's dissertation on the study of the sonnet genre is entitled "Poetic structure and artistic concept From the content of the lyrical poem it can be in the series of sonnets", and this section also deduced through a sense of faith that this love is in a discusses the series of Uzbek sonnets. It also states divine sense. The same content and essence can be that the “Nile and Rome” were the first series of observed in the series of sonnets of the poet "Tangri sonnets. N. Ochilov's views on series of six sonnets is sog'inchi". The series of sonnets "Qora devor" popular in the West [4. 17] is also not enough to claim includes six sonnets, the general composition of which that it is a sonnet. shows the location of such elements. The first sonnet The series of sonnets written by Rauf Parfi and begins with the lyrical protagonist's description of the Faxriyar can be a great achievement of Uzbek sonnet anguish of his heart in the face of "lovelessness." The writing with their high content and art. There are many broken soul of a lover can be revived by love. While sonnet complexes in Rauf Parfi’s poetry. In his article, the protagonist's search for a solution in this situation Hamid Mirzaev focuses on the series of sonnets in the serves as a knot, the third sonnet reveals a series of poet's poetry, emphasizing that they are mainly led by different manifestations of the protagonist's thoughts the philosophical spirit, and includes most collections and feelings in the depths of suffering and mental of sonnets, such as "Sunbula", "Barnobonu", "Og'riq", torture. That is, the tension in the psyche of the lyrical "Mickelanjelo sevgisi". One of the distinctive features protagonist is manifested in the state of perceiving of the sonnet series is that its compositional integrity some emotion. applies to both form and content. Rauf Parfi's collections such as "Sensiz", "Tangri sog'inchi", Nadir bu? Tilim lol, vujud valangar, "Qora devor", "Thakurning oxirgi she'ri", Ko'rgali ko'zim yo'q, ko'zim o'yilg'on[3. 87]. PYo'lovchi", "Hamlet", "U dunyoga onamga maktub" are also examples of a series of sonnets. The series (Definition: "Sensiz" contains three sonnets. The peculiarity of the What is this? I can’t speak, my body can’t sonnet series created by Rauf Parfi is that the elements motion. I can’t see, my eyes are dig out) [3. 87]. of compositional integrity present in each sonnet are Sonnet 5 provides a unique solution. That is, the also specific to the series. That is, the first sonnet lover gives freedom to his psyche, forgetting the describes the problem, the second sonnet the course of worries of life: the free spirit flies to heaven. experience, and the third sonnet the solution and the In the last 6th sonnet the sonnet is unlocked, lock. In the first sonnet in the series "Sensiz", in namely the renunciation of worries of life actually addition to the compositional elements, it is clear in turns out to be a renunciation of life. That is, the lyrical the sonnet lock that it is "sevgi (love)" at a time when protagonist wants to say that love for Allah can be the general meaning of "sen (you)" in “Sensiz" is attained through death. He concludes that the desire to unknown. But the problem in the sonnet is that the be face to face with Allah is thus satisfied. lyrical protagonist, the lover, suffers from a lack of love. The second sonnet describes the development of So'zimga to'ldi sog'inch, so'zim-da yolg'iz. events in the delivery of love by a ship at sea, the fact Ko'zimga to'ldi yolg'iz Alloh jamoli. that flowers and birds in nature are in a state of fear as Belgi berdi falak. Noma'lum bir iz [3. 89] if they felt an unpleasant state, and they handcuffed them so as not to bring the love from the ship closer. (Definition: My words are full of longing, in my Sonnet 3 calls for the awakening of the "sevgi" words only. whose soul is dying, and for its sufferings to My eyes seeks only Allah. accompany the lover. From the content of the sonnet, Heaven gave a sign. Unknown a sign. ) love is a literary feeling, and the real man is a transient, temporal creature, and the desire not to be In Rauf Parfi's series of sonnets, such deprived of the happiness of enjoying this divine compositional integrity is manifested in the form of a

Philadelphia, USA 628

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 peculiar feature. Each series has its own lyrical the impossibility of regaining his "I", that is, what the protagonist, and the nature of his thoughts forms a lover does is left to her will. unity of sonnets. At the center is the process and consequences of evolution in the psyche of the lyrical O'zingdagi meni qaylarga hero. Tashlab yohud olib ketarsan? There are two series of sonnets in Fakhriyor's Qay zaminga qayu oylarga poetry: "Sensizlik" and "Nomozshomgul". The series Sochadursan g'azab singari [6. 86]. "Sensizlik" is essentially similar to the series "Sensiz" in Rauf Parfi's poetry. That is, this category also (Definition: describes the role of the feeling of love in the lifestyle Where will you take or leave me that inside you, of the lover. There are ten sonnets in the category, and where will you spread me like your anger) there is a special connection between them. There is only one common hero for sonnets - the image of a In the fifth sonnet, it is said that the live hopes of lover. According to its content, the manifestations of the lover give him more sorrow, and the memory of separation suffering in sonnets are characterized by his be loved one adds more sorrow to remember her. circulation of emotions. Unlike the series "Sensiz", the series "Sensizlik" was more about worldly love. In Yoding bilan yashamoq og'ir essence, the fact that all ten sonnets reflect the sad and Yashamaslik og'ir undan ham unusual views of life without a lady- love for the lover testifies to the membership in the series. The first (Definition: it hard to live remembering you, but, sonnet depicts moments when the lyrical protagonist it’s even harder when I don’t remember you) realizes that his be loved one does not love him. Lahzada sevgimiz qarida, In the sixth sonnet, the lyrical protagonist begins Sochlarini bo'yar uning tun. to despair. Because the feeling of farewell makes his Ne g'amki, visoling aridi, heart bleed. The long duration of this process puts the Daf'atan men sevilmagan kun [6. 48] lover in a state of despair. (Definition: Izlaringni ko'mar qirmiz qor Night dyes her hair, in a second in our love, Yaralari bitmas xotirning, So pity, when you stop loving me, Tugamaydi bu sitam, bu zor [6. 87]. I can’t see your face) (Definition: Sonnet 2 describes the anguish of the heart in the Reddish snow hides your steps, face of unrequited love. Your memory wounds me again, Vido fasli ayni namozgar This pain doesn’t end) Kun qon qusar volalarimdan, (Definition: at dusk, like the time of separation, Sometimes, when separation burns the heart, day vomits blood) hopes reappear, and the sufferings of longing force The reddening horizon in the evening is reflected him to remember. But when she does not remember in the bloody heart of the lyrical protagonist, who is him, the hopes are extinguished again, and it is said in suffering from a sense of farewell. The mad lover, on the seventh sonnet that the heart becomes a grave of the other hand, throws himself towards that redness, hopes. that is, he throws himself into the torments ofseparation, intensifying the longing. In the third Sen esang, sen kela olmassan sonnet, there is a story about the eyes that are drawn Dildan keta olmaganingday. behind the sweetheart who is leaving the lover, the Yodimni yodingga olmassan…[6. 88] words that are lost and burnt in the hair, the heart that ( Definition: But you, you can’t come follows him. In the eyes of the lover, "without her" life As I cannot forget you. has become a dead body. You do not remember me….) Armonday ship-shiydam, chamasi. Mendan qadamlaring tortilgan, In the eighth sonnet, living “without her” became Menda endi hech kim yashamas [6. 85]. the mood or lifestyle of the lyrical protagonist. Hopes and beliefs to see her rises in the form of roses, and (Definition: It is silent like an unfulfilled wish, blood gushes from the red flower. This drop of blood, Your steps are not towards me, like a butterfly, like a cloud, touches hopes and leads No one lives in me anymore then.) them in unknown directions. Now the lyrical protagonist declares that he will light candles of hope The fourth sonnet reflects the fact that the lyrical anyway, that he will live waiting for his lover, that he protagonist surrenders himself to the will of the lover, will appeal to her through appeals and supplications, and that he will not despair of her at all.

Philadelphia, USA 629

In the last tenth sonnet, he begins to doubt mirabilis enters. In the first sonnet lock the problem- whether she, herself exists or not. If she doesn’t exist, knot of the series is given. he is amazed that why the separation and the spirit of Gulim seni qay vido yengdi? anguish in his heart are burning so much. Qay judolik dilda yotadi? Qay muhabbat azangga tengdir? [6. 115] Judolikmi – tong kabi otar? Sensizlikmi – beshumor sitam (Definition: my flower, what defeated you? Hajring bo'lib ko'ksimga botar? [6. 90] What pain lies in your soul? What love is the reason of your sorrow? (Definition: Is it Separation – rises like a dawn? He begins to look for the cause of such a Uncountable pain is this state of being without condition of the flower wearing a blue dress [namely, you? greenleaves]. It is well known that even the lyrical Touches me like your pain!) protagonist cannot find an ointment for the pain of a flower, for he cannot resist the coming of spring. In The last sonnet lock describes the concluding the next sonnet, too, suffering, helplessness, and idea of the series. That is, life does not always have a sympathy continue, reaching the level of giving it his desired state. Because the unity of actions, deeds, and heart. This is the peak of the lyrical hero’s sense of opportunities is also likely to be an obstacle in the humor. service of other people’s desire. Sitamlarning keldi aritgim… Gallar kelar, ketadi gallar, Yuragimni senga atadim. Ming kuyin, ming ista, istama, Bu tun sog'inchlarim qaritdi [6. 116]. Imkondan xorijdir amallar [6. 90]. (Definition: I want to reduce your sorrows… (Definition: Many times come and go, Gave my heart to yyou. It doesn’t matter whether you wish or do not, I miss you this night) Some wishes are impossible to gain) These will be the sufferings of the lyrical The series of sonnets "Sensizlik" contains poems protagonist's sympathy for the flower, which is a on the theme of love, in which the pain of separation poetic image, that is, the development of feelings. The is gradually given, and at the end it is stated that his fourth sonnet reflects a peculiar solution. That is, this unattainable dream, the movement of only one side for state of the flower is indicated by the firm their realization, is really lacking, all this leads to determination of the heart in despair. increased heartache. Ilinjsiz ilinjdan tolasan, Faxriyar allows for variation in the rhyming of Bir kun kelar nafrating to'lib, examples in this category. That is, most of the ten Sen sevgingdan qasos olasan [6. 117]. sonnets - 5, 7, 9, 10 - are rhymed in the form a-b-a-b, v-g-v-d, e-yo-e, j-yo-j. The rest are different in the (Definition: you’ll be tried of despair, rhyming system. But most meet the rules of the sonnet One day your hatred will be full, specification. Since the variety in the order of rhyme You will take revenge on your love) is related to the evolution of the image of the feelings and suffers, it does not have such a negative effect on This decision is, of course, revenge on love, that the overall level of the sonnets. This situation can be is, not to give in to grief, but, to free oneself from considered as a peculiar style of the poet. suffering by forgetting the hijra of love. Conclusion of Another series of the Faxriyar's complex is series the Sonnet - In the fifth sonnet, the lyrical protagonist of five sonnets called “Namozshomgull", in which the expresses his plea regarding the tragic fate of the flower called “nomozshomgul" (in english mirabilis flower: jalapa) opens in the morning and closes in the evening, Sipqorurman so'ngsiz hasratim, is chosen as a symbol of love. The author, who is a Bir o'tinchim bo'lmaydi ado: lyrical protagonist, suffers from the opening of the Seni bahorlardan asrasin! [6. 117]. flower and its closing and shedding in the evening, and tries to alleviate the pain of the flower by (Definition: I will get rid of my endless sorrow, expressing a feeling of anguish towards the flower. In I have got one wish: the sonnets of this category, as in the Rauf Parfi's May, he will protect you from Springs) complexes, the concepts of knot, culmination, feelings flow, solution, and input can be identified. In the first Although the series of Faxriyar’s sonnets is quatrain, as in the elements of the sonnet plot, the dominated by the sufferings of love and the longing of exposition is reflected, that is, a gloomy flower the heart, but it also reflects the peculiar attitudes and

Philadelphia, USA 630

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 conclusions to certain aspects of the philosophy of The presence of sonnet-wreaths in the works of life. The use of a series of metaphors under the terms B.Boykobilov is a great achievement of Uzbek sonnet "Sensizlik (without you) ", "yo'qlarim (things I don’t writing. On the magistral of B. Boykobilov in the have)”, "borlarim (things I have)”, in particular, wreath "Samarkand", which begins with "Zarafshon "ketmoq baxtiyorligi (the happiness of leaving) ", qo'ynida fusunkor shaxar", we can see that the "qolmoq azobi (the pain of staying)", "ketmaslik technique of poetry is quite perfect, the rhymes are in zorligi (the difficulty of not leaving)", "o’zingdagi harmony with the system. In particular, it can be said men (I am in you)", "g’am ilinjlari (sorrows)", “ visol that the magistral is formed under the influence of hoki", "hajr darvozasi “, “unutilmoq ozori (the rhyming, “tuproq - uyg'oq, lol – iqbol, sharob- nob” torment of forgetting)", "umid hamlasi (the attack of in double verses, or “shaxar- qadar, gavhar- bedor, hope)" and many other metaphors, the specific dunyo-daryo" in narrow verses. We are convinced that artificial verb forms "chorlarman", "yorlarman", the main sonnet that is magistral is a unique work both "zorlarman" are also typical examples of poetic in terms of composition and the nature of the observation. Thus, the repetition of specific mobile experience. words in the series is a sign of their interdependence. As H. Mirzaev noted, the phenomenon of Zarafshon qo'ynida fusunkor shaxar, categorization in Uzbek sonnet writing combines Mening kindik qonim to'kilgan tuproq, typological features. In Uzbek sonnet writing, sonnet U menga azizdir, shirin jon qadar, series are not so large, that is, they are combined from Husniga boqurman bir umr uyg'oq… three sonnets to ten sonnets. The sonnets in the …Yangi zamon uchun ich, deb mayi nob. category can be understood in a coherent and Samarqand to'yidan shodmon naqadar, sequential manner. They complement each other in Shahrimga kidiray men ham gulchambar [1. content and go down to the conclusion. There is also 297]. a balance in the placement of composition and plot elements. (Definition: So, the issue of a series of sonnets is one of the A charming city in the heart of Zarafshan, emerging phenomena in Uzbek sonnet writing. The soil where I was born, When talking about the phenomenon of diversity It is dear to me, as sweet as a soul, in sonnet writing, it is necessary to talk about sonnets I look at it always awake... - wreaths. Creating a sonnet-wreath requires a great ... Let’s drink for a new age.. deal of skill, high level, taste, experience from the How happy is Samarkand from its day, poet. There will be 14 sonnets in the wreath. The I also wear a wreath to my city ) fifteenth sonnet is called the magistral (the last main lines), “chambarak” (collection) poem. All the poems Literary critics say that "many poets who sought in the wreath should be closely connected with each to create a bouquet of sonnets, unable to express a other through a single content and form. The last deep meaning, gave in to just form" [7. 52], however, fourteenth line of each sonnet should be the first line there some good points metioned about B. of the next new sonnet, and in the main lines all this Boykobilov's "Samarkand" wreath of sonnets. “This should come together and sound as an independent wreath is truly a gem found in the ocean of poetry. sonnet. It is a poem of fifteen sonnets - two hundred This is not a "form". The deep content is intricately and ten lines. and beautifully dressed. Not only the rhymes of the S.Rakhmonova's above-mentioned dissertation poem, but the whole body resonates ”[5. 346]. Indeed, has a chapter entitled "Artistic features of the wreath the wreath "Samarkand" is much more artistic and of sonnets", which also reflects on this form. It is meaningful than the wreath "Oltin to'y". noted that the wreaths, although written in the form of Thus, the following conclusions can be drawn a sonnet, do not meet the requirements of the about the artistic and aesthetic features of the Uzbek composition. That is, the rule of "thesis-antithesis- sonnet and its diversity: synthesis" can not be applied at all. We have a unique ▪ In Uzbek sonnet writing, diversity is perspective on this. recognized as a phenomenon that has been formed When it comes to the history of the bouquet of both in terms of artistic and aesthetic features and in sonnets, it is necessary to begin with the information terms of theoretical basis. that the first sample of it was created in Italy. Among ▪ Usmon Nasir's poem "Nile and Rome" is not Russian poets S. Kirsanov, V. Bryusov (1873-1924), the product of a sonnet genre or a series of sonnets, as Vcheslav Ivanov (1866-1949), M. Voloshin (1878- H. Mirzaev and S. Rakhmonova point out in their 1932), I. Selvinsky (1899-1968) managed to create a research. According to the content of the poet's work wreath of sonnets. "I. Becker's work" To the victims and the requirements of the poetics of the poem, only of Germany's World War II "is a beautiful example of fourteen lines are selected. a bouquet of sonnets" [7. 52]. ▪ The series of sonnets in the works of Rauf Parfi and Fakhriyor in Uzbek sonnet writing have

Philadelphia, USA 631

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 become the achievements of our national poetry due ▪ There is a balance in the placement of to their content and artistic complexity. In the series composition and plot elements in the categories. In of sonnets they create, each set contains a single particular, regardless of the number of sonnets, there lyrical protagonist, and the nature of his experience is is a common compositional structure that binds them a unit of sonnets. At the center is the process and together. In proportion to this, one can also feel the consequences of evolution in the psyche of the lyrical location of the elements of the general lyrical plot. hero. That is, each sonnet serves as an element of a lyrical ▪ The series of Rauf Parfi sonnets are quite plot according to the description of the protagonist's large in size. Their philosophical observation suggests thoughts. that the peculiar harmony of the order of the rhymes ▪ The existence of a categories of sonnets, of the sonnets prevails over the other sonnets. created in such a complex form, can be considered as ▪ In the series of Faxriyar's sonnets there is a a unique application of the world experience of sonnet difference in the system of rhyme, that is, there are writing in Uzbek sonnet writing. Creating a sonnet- many shortcomings in the rhyme. Since this is due to wreath requires great skill, high level, taste, changes in the lyrical protagonist's feelings, it does not experience from the poet, and in the works of the have such a negative effect on the overall level of the Uzbek sonnet writer B.Boykobilov there are unique sonnets. examples of this form. They are much more perfect ▪ In Uzbek sonnetic writing the peculiar works than the poetic technique. typological features of sonnet series are formed. These In short, in the Uzbek sonnet writing, diversity is include the fact that the sonnets in the series are one of the most stable phenomena, which has its own grouped from three sonnets to ten sonnets, they are form. There is no doubt that sonnet complexes, described in a coherent and sequential manner, and the sonnet- bouquet s and sonnet-epics play a special role content complements each other and leads to a in the development of the Uzbek sonnet. conclusion.

References:

1. Boyqobilov, B. (1982). Sonetlar. – Tashkent: 8. Boboyev, T. (1996). She’r ilmi ta’limi. – G’.G’ulom nomidagi Adabiyot va san’at Tashkent: O’qituvchi. nashriyoti. 9. Boltabyoev, H. (n.d.). Modernizm va yangi 2. Faxriyor. (2004). Geometrik bahor. – Tashkent: o’zbek she’riyati. Jahon adabiyoti, № 2, pp. 149- Ma’naviyat. 158. 3. Hotamov, N., & Sarimsoqov, B. (1979). 10. Gegel, G.V. (1971). Estetika. 3-tom. – Moscow: Adabiyotshunoslik terminlarining ruscha- Iskusstvo. o’zbekcha izohli lug’ati. – Tashkent: O’qituvchi. 11. Yo’ldoshev, Q. (2006). Yoniq so’z. – Tashkent: 4. Mirzayev, H. (2007). O’zbek she’riyatida Yangi asr avlodi. sonetlar turkumi. O’zbek tili va adabiyoti. 2007 12. Koduel, K. (1969). Illyuziya i deystvitelnost. – yil, 1-son. Moscow: Progress. 5. Rahmonova, S. (2010). O’zbek sonetlari: poetik 13. Mixaylichenko, B.S. (1999). Poetika struktura va badiiy obraz. Fil. fan. nomzod. ... uzbekskogo soneta. – Samarkand. diss. avtoref. – Toshkent. 14. Normatov, U., & Boltaboyev, H. (2008). Yangi 6. Rauf Parfi. (2006). So’nggi vido. – Tashkent: nazariy tamoyillar. Jahon adabiyoti. mart soni, Alisher Navoiy nomidagi Adabiyot muzeyi pp.154-164. nashriyoti. 15. Normatov, U., & Hamdam, U. (2002). Dunyoni 7. Salomov, G’., Komilov, N., & Jo’rayev, T. yangicha ko’rish ehtiyoji. Jahon adabiyoti, № (1984). Sonetda yangratdim torimni. – 12, pp.142-166. Tashkent: G’.G’ulom nomidagi Adabiyot va 16. (2008). Poetika. – Moscow: Izdatelstvo san’at nashriyoti. Kulaginoy. Intrada.

Philadelphia, USA 632

17. Rahimjonov, N. (1979). Davr va o’zbek lirikasi. 21. Stepanov, S. (2003). Shekspirovo’e soneti ili –Tashkent: Fan. igra v igre. Sankt-Peterburg. Amfora. 18. Rahimjonov, N. (2006). Mustaqillik davri 22. Xalizev, V.E. (1999). Teoriya literaturi. Poeziya she’riyatining etakchi xususiyatlari. – Tashkent: i proza. – Moscow: Bolshaya shkola. Fan. 23. Benvenuto, C. (2003). Jizneopisanie. Soneti. 19. Rahmonova, S. (n.d.). Sonetlar gulchambari va Traktati. Sankt-Peterburg: Azbuka-klassika. janr taraqqiyoti. Jahon adabiyoti. Yanvar. № 1, 24. Sharafiddinov, O. (2004). Ijodni anglash baxti. – pp.134-137. Tashkent: Sharq. 20. Sarimsoqov, B.I. (2004). Badiiylik asoslari va 25. Epshteyn, M.N. (1990). Priroda. Mir tayno’ mezonlari. – Tashkent: S.Ahmedova xususiy vseselennoy. Sistema peyzajnix obrazov v bosmaxonasi. russkoy poezii. – Moscow: Vo’sshaya shkola.

Philadelphia, USA 633

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org J.E. Tosboyev Jizzakh pedagogical institute "Social Sciences" [email protected]

THE MANIFESTATION OF TRANSFORMATION PROCESSES IN THE HISTORY OF STATEHOOD OF THE PEOPLE OF CENTRAL ASIA

Abstract: In this article author analyzes the socio-political processes and their transforming manifestations of the history of Uzbek statehood, which played an important role in building a civil society and a democratic state in Uzbekistan. Key words: plemennoy soyuz, Herodotus, Plutarch, Strabon, saky, massagety, usuny, kang, turetian kaganate, Soviet stareyshin, voiced democraty, harness, transformation. Language: Russian Citation: Tosboyev, J. E. (2020). The manifestation of transformation processes in the history of statehood of the people of central Asia. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 634-637. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-106 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.106 Scopus ASCC: 1202.

ПРОЯВЛЕНИЕ ТРАНСФОРМАЦИОННЫХ ПРОЦЕССОВ В ИСТОРИИ ГОСУДАРСТВЕННОСТИ НАРОДОВ СРЕДНЕЙ АЗИИ

Аннотация: В данной статье автор анализирует общественно-политические процессы и их трансформирующие проявления истории узбекской государственности, которые сыграли важную роль в построении гражданского общества и демократического государства в Узбекистане. Ключевые слова: племенной союз, Геродот, Плутарх, Страбон, сакы, массагеты, усуны, канг, турецкий каганат, совет старейшин, военная демократия, ябгу, трансформация.

Введение первые государства. В годы независимости корни В то время, когда наша страна завоевывает ранней государственности на территории свое место и престиж в мире, важно изучать Узбекистана были в форме оазисной вопросов становление, закономерности этапы и государственности, городов-государств, которые развитие узбекской государственности. События, были научно обоснованы во второй половине летописи, документы и обширные второго тысячелетия до нашей эры [1.3-10]. В археологические исследования, зафиксированные настоящее время, когда политические процессы в работах по истории государственности на активны, изучение трансформационных разных языках, научно обосновывают, что процессов, которые неоднократно появлялись в традиции узбекской государственности имеют истории узбекской государственности, играет древнюю историю и долгий путь развития. важную роль в построении гражданского Поскольку государство считалось продуктом общества. классового общества в бывшем Советском Союзе, политические процессы в нашей стране Материалы и методы: интерпретировались в одностороннем порядке, а Вопрос о древней политической системе в традиции государственности не признавались. среднеазиатском регионе также связан с тем, Поэтому были предвзятые подходы к вопросу о какова была их социально-экономическая том, когда в среднеазиатском регионе появились система. Многие политические структуры были

Philadelphia, USA 634

созданы тюркскими народами в истории, и их [5.73]. В такой системе было характерно иметь трудно перечислить (в зависимости от периода их подчиненное племя наряду с племенным союзом, существования и оккупированных ими а также ведущее племя, которое основало союз. территорий). Их экономическая и политическая В истории стариший династии Хань (202-225 структура практически не изменилась на до н.э.) упоминается, что Кангюйиски царь протяжении всей своей истории с точки зрения ее действовал в консультации со своими первоначального характера и сущности. старейшинами в управлении страной. В Соответственно, группа ученых утверждает, что государстве Канг Совет сыграл важную роль, в государства, образованные тюркскими народами, которой вожди племен, военачальники принимали существовали в форме племенных союзов активное участие, и их мнения были решающими временного значения [2.25-26]. [5.31]. При царском дворце находится Совет, Проблема трансформационных процессов в который также контролирует многие страны, и политической системе нашей страны отражена в важные вопросы его внутренней и внешней трудах древних историков. Геродот, один из политики и других государственных дел античних историков, утверждает, что у скифов решаются в консультации на этом заседании был свой царь, Плутарх даёт информацию о Совета. Точнее, власть царя была ограничена следуюших скифских царях, Иданфирс и Атея, советом. Страбон даёт информацию о скифском царе В управление Тюрксого каганата имелисс две Сирме, подчеркивая, что они были обычными разные системы. Они сохранили власть людьми [3.76]. В политической жизни представителей правящего дома, назначенного среднеазиатских скотоводческих племен управлять некоторыми из подчиненных наблюдаетоя, что у каждого кочевого племени провинций и провинций, и существующих стоял свой бий (предводитель), эти предводители местных династий в некоторых подчиненных которого во время войны командуют армией провинциях, и они уплахили дань каганату. А посылаются послов другим вождям племени для каган, с другой стороны, работал совместно с мира или союза, трон каганата передают из советом. Этот историчческой метод управления поколения в поколение. назывался государственной системой, основанной В политической жизни народов среднеазии в на принципах военной демократии [6.167]. Во середине VI века до н.э. масагеты играли ведущую время правления Кагана принадлежавшие ему роль среди других племен. Б.А. Литвинский, земли состояли из нескольких провинций, проводивший специальные исследования древних которыми управлял Джабгу (Ябгу). Джабгу саков, отмечает, что многие сакские племена, в обычно назначаются из людей, близких к каганом. том числе Памирское и заяксартовское саки, жили Управления провинциями оставлена на в обществе с классовыми характеристиками усмотрение местных властей, которые платили [4.194]. Эта информация о социальной жизни регулярные налоги (пошлины) центральному масагетов, саков и усуней подтверждает идею о правительству под контролем туданов, том, что у них была государственность в форме назначенных каганом. Во время тюрксого племенного союза. Новые данные о отедлой каганата территория Узбекистана была образе жизни саков и усунов показывают, что независимой с точки зрения внутреннего наряду с развитием их экономики развивались и управления, но вторжение арабов нанесудар этим социальные отношения. управленческим порядкам и впоследствии По мере усиления политического процесса на утратило свой статус независимой владения. территории нашей страны усилилось объединение Согласно древнетюркским легендам, в племен в военные союзы. Этот процесс можно центрс государственности, стоял человек, рассматривать как одно из проявлений который объединяет власть в своих руках и он трансформации политической системы в считался каган. В управление основным являлось центрально-азиатских регионах. Потому что в правящая династия каганата, которая была этот период можно наблюдать переход от создана благодаря трем силам - небу, силе и воле количественных изменений к качественным земли и воды и творческой активности турецкого изменениям в процессах, связанных с народа [7.196]. Даже в средние века военным государственностью. Согласно данным, общество правителем был сам хан, а в отсутствие гуннов состояло из 24 родовой ассоциаций, племенных союзов каган был избран в совете каждая из которых имела старейшину, который старейшин. Избранный получил титул царя по управлял своим родм отдельно. Старейшин рода рекомендации священника. В дополнение к организовали собрания (курултай) три раза в год. названию правителя, дабали новое название Важные государственные дела были решалис на государству или союзу. этой курултае. Верховный правителя также Это означает, что у наших предков были избрали на этом курултае. Это означает, что общие демократические законы в управлении гуннские цари пришли к власти путем выборов властью. Однако со временем существующая

Philadelphia, USA 635

военно-племенная система не отвечала степей, были ханами, а вожди племен, требованиям времени. Он не смог полностью священники, сыновья и султаны, приходившие с защитить племена. Общественно-политические ними, играли важную роль в управлении процессы в это время также оказывают большое государством. Если хан хотел провести влияние на политические отношения общества. мероприятие государственного значения, он, Много раз наблюдалось, что формирование конечно, советовался с ними. В государствах государства в нашей стране связано с появлением узбекских ханов высокие государственные мудрого, смелого, успешного племенного вождя, должности находились в основном в руках который смог покорить свое собственное племя, а старейшин двух племен (уйгуров и кушчи). В затем и другие соседние народы. Вожды, военных делах кочевых узбеков преобладали принадлежащие к одному и тому же племени, военная система и принципы времен Чингисхана. которые покорили несколько племен под Например, правое крыло узбекской армии состоит предводительством своего вождя, также из добровольцев из племен дорман, тубай, чимбай различными способами объединяли другие и уйгур, а левое крыло состоит из буркутов, племена. Неблагоприятные природные условия киятов, кунгуратов, найманов, кушчи, мангитов, или обстоятельства, такие как исчезновение скота ушунов, ийджанов. Добровольцы из других в результате различных инфекционных племен (тангут, утаджи, укареш-найман, джат, заболеваний, привели к добровольному хатаи, карлук, кенагас, туман-мин) находились в вступлению других племен в такие союзы. Это центре армии. Примечательно, что некоторые объединение часто имело форму военных союзов, узбекские султаны пытались организовать свои распад которых привел к взаимной борьбе и армии из людей, которые говорили на одном растущему стремлению племен и кланов к языке. Например, зимой 1509 года, когда независимости. Шайбанихан выступил против казахского хана Таким образом, политическая система в Суюнчходжи, 10 000 из 13 000 человек форме военной демократии, возникшая в середине ташкентского хакима были избраны только первого тысячелетия до н.э., действовала до узбекской кавалерией. До второй половины XV средневековья. Согласно древним традициям, века казахи составляли одну нацию с узбеками, и племенные старейшины, тудуны, тарханы и между ними было мало этнических и культурных каганы, которые правили обществом, точно знали различий [9.14-15]. количество людей и пастбищ, находящихся под их Итак, проживающий население нашего крае контролем. Такой образ жизни и управляющие существуют специфические системы управления режимы в кочевых обществах остаются населением, и эти общественно-политические практически неизменными на протяжении отношения в последнее время стали более тысячелетий. Как писал об этом Захириддин изощренными, то есть в этой системе произошли Бабур: «Они связали флаг с монгольской трансформационные процессы. Но этот процесс программой ... У монголов яса Чингисхана похожа возник в рамках политической системы и на стрелу Чингисхана» [8.90]. сохранил большинство ее элементов. Поэтому в В средние века, особенно во времена истории государственности народов Средней Шейбанидов, процесс трансформации Азии традиции формы правления играли важную политической системы происходил своеобразным роль. Этот метод управления исторически образом. В отличие от прежней системы назывался государственной системой, основанной правления, политическая структура общества в на принципах военной демократии. Властв, этот период основывалась на хозяйствах ханов основанные на этих традициях, объединили или султанов, государственных деятелей, обширные территории в единое целое и предлтавители власти - наместников, биев, объединили рассеянные народы. Это аристократов - семей дворян, бегунов, чокаров, обеспечивало общие интересы и закладывало черных (костей) - простых скотоводов и пастухов. основы для последующего формирования независимых государственных отношений. Заключение: Главы государств кочевых узбеков, пришедшие на территорию нашей страны из

Philadelphia, USA 636

References:

1. Askarov, A., & Shirinov, T. (1993). Rannjaja 6. Shonijozov, K.Sh. (1996). Kanғ davlati va gorodskaja kul`tura jepohi bronzy uga Srednej kanғlilar. Toshkent: Fan. Azii. Samarkand. 7. Askarov, A.A. (2007). Ўzbek halkining 2. Shajdullaev, Sh. (2002). Ilk davlatlarning jetnogenezi va jetnik tarihi. Toshkent: arheologik belgilari. Ўzbekiston tarihi. j. № 3. Universitet. 3. Moiseev, V.A. (1995). K voprosu o gosudarstve 8. Jeshov, B. (2009). Ўzbekiston davlatchiligi u kazahov nakanune i v nachal`nyj period tarihi. Toshkent: Ma#rifat. prisoedinenija Kazahstana i Rossii . Vostok, N4. 9. Zaҳiriddin, M.B. (1990). Boburnoma. Toshkent. 4. Kshibekov, D. (1984). Kochevoe obshestvo. 10. Jelmurodov, N. (2008). Zarafshon voҳasi ўzbek Alma-ata: Nauka. halki jetnik guruҳlari. Ўkuv-uslubij kўllanma. 5. Litvinskij, B.A. (1974). Drevnie kochevniki Samarkand: SamDChTI nashri. «Kryshi mira». Moscow.

Philadelphia, USA 637

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Sergei Avdeychik Yanka Kupala Grodno State University PhD, Docent, Molder Ltd, Grodno, Belarus, [email protected]

Victor Goldade Francisk Skorina Gomel State University Dr. Sci. (Eng.), Professor, V.A. Belyi Metal-Polymer Research Institute of the NAS of Belarus, Gomel, Belarus [email protected]

Vasilii Struk Yanka Kupala Grodno State University Dr. Sci. (Eng.), Professor, Grodno, Belarus [email protected]

Aleksander Antonov Yanka Kupala Grodno State University PhD, Grodno, Belarus [email protected]

METHODOLOGICAL APPROACH TO THE DIMENSION ESTIMATION OF MODIFYING PARTICLES FOR NANOCOMPOSITES

Abstract: The theoretical basis of the methodological approach to the analytical form for evaluation of the dimension boundary L0 between nano- and macro-states of condensed matter is considered. The feasibility for using the Debye characteristic temperature, pulse energy, frequency and wavelength to determine the nanoscale dimension –1/2 of particles with different composition is shown. It is shown that the proposed formula L0 = C θD reflects the effect of particle size on the parameters of the characteristics of their physical properties and can be used for nanocomposites modifiers. Key words: nanostate, nanoparticle, size boundary, Debye temperature, dynamic models. Language: English Citation: Avdeychik, S., Goldade, V., Struk, V., & Antonov, A. (2020). Methodological approach to the dimension estimation of modifying particles for nanocomposites. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 638- 644. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-107 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.107 Scopus ASCC: 3104.

Introduction matrix using various technological methods [1–3]. Nanocomposite materials based on polymer, According to established practice, a nanocomposite is metal, ceramic, and other matrices are increasingly defined as “a multi-component solid material in which used in various branches of industrial production. one of the components in one, two or three dimensions Moreover, the formation of the structure of such has sizes not exceeding 100 nm” (Nano-composite composites is determined mainly by the parameters of Science and Technology, Wiley-VCH, 2003). At the nanoscale components, which are introduced into the same time, studies of the nanostate phenomenon

Philadelphia, USA 638

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 indicate the ambiguity of the prevailing approaches to Einstein believed that each of the N atoms has 3 determining the dimensional parameters of degrees of freedom, i.e., there are 3N independent nanoparticles used in various technical applications. harmonic oscillators in the crystal, oscillating with the In previously published works [4–11, 24], a same frequency ω and having energy E = ћω (ћ is the formula was proposed that establishes the relationship Planck constant). The principles of quantization allow between the size boundary and the nano- and macro the presence of states with energy states (L0) with the Debye temperature (θD). This En=+( 0 ,5) ω, (1) temperature is the boundary between the applicability of the corresponding physical theories to description where n is an integer; zero-point vibrations are taken the properties of substances at various temperatures into account by the term 0.5 ћω. Oscillations of atoms in crystals, as in any (T). At T >> θD, the phonon spectrum contains both low- and high-frequency vibrational modes. At T << condensed medium, lead to the fact that they generate waves of mechanical excitation, which, as follows θD, there are no high-frequency modes. These two areas are usually called classical and quantum. In from equation (1), are described by quanta of classical – the law of Dulong and Petit is applicable, mechanical excitation, called phonons. in quantum – the heat capacity at constant pressure At low temperatures, the natural phonon monotonously decreases with decreasing temperature. frequency can be such that the inequality hωj >> kT The classical and quantum approaches are the more holds. In this case, exp (ћω / kT) >> 1. At the same time, the contribution of these reliable, the stronger the inequalities T > θD or T < θD are. But a certain effect on the spectral composition of components to the total energy of the system will be lattice vibrations can also be exerted by the size of the insignificant, since their number in the frequency sample. Therefore, when considering phonon spectrum is small [18]. Therefore, we can restrict parameters, a number of studies indicate that the ourselves to the acoustic branches of phonons. The analysis of the frequency distribution refers to the average energy in this case is samples under study with large volumes, i.e., the EkT=−ωexpω /, (2) influence of dimensional factors on the parameters of   the characteristics of the sample is excluded. that is, the heat capacity at low temperatures (T → 0) At the same time, numerous literature data (for is determined by the condition: example, [12–17]) indicate that, in the nanoscale 2 ω range (in the nanophase), the parameters of the CNkkTv =−exp ω /.  (3) characteristics of a substance particle significantly kT differ from similar parameters for objects with It follows that Cv → 0 as T → 0 according to the significantly larger, compared atomic size law exp (– ћω/kT). (macrophase). The aim of this work is to consider methods for Since all oscillators in the Einstein model have estimating the particle size parameters characterizing the same frequency (ω), i.e., the same energy, the a nanostate using the modern concepts of condensed temperature factor θE of the form introduced: matter physics, quantum physics, and nanomaterial ωθ,=k E (4) science. where θ is the Einstein temperature. E In this case, the heat capacity (3), taking into Results and discussion account (4), at T → 0 takes the form: According to the Einstein and Debye dynamic 2 models of crystals, atoms in condensed matter θ E −θ/E T (5) CNkev = . oscillate near their ideal, that is, equilibrium, T positions. Therefore, a crystal can be represented as a system of oscillators interacting with each other. For a more rigorous assessment of the Obviously, all atoms in such a single-element dependence of C on T at low temperatures, Debye structure are in the same crystal-physical positions v abandoned the model of identical atomic oscillators, and, therefore, having studied the state of any of them, and suggested that atoms in a solid oscillate with we can characterize the state of the whole system. In different frequencies. this model, the atoms are as if connected to each other by quasi-elastic force, and the displacements from the The frequency distribution of the oscillators is equilibrium position are not very large, that is, we can described by the dependence P(ω), which is assume that all atoms oscillate with the same determined by the conditions [18–20]: frequency ω. It is precisely on this assumption that

Einstein's theory is based, which made it possible to 2 explain the deviations of the specific heat parameter 3ω 2 P(ω) d ω==23 d ω C ω d ω, (6) of substances at low temperatures from the Dulong 2π v and Petit law [18–20].

Philadelphia, USA 639

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 where v is phonon propagation velocity. each substance, there is a boundary dimension L0 In accordance with Debye assumption, the related to the Debye temperature θD. If the sample size frequency ω can reach a certain maximum value ωm = is r > L0, then this sample has the properties of large ωD, which is called the Debye frequency. samples, if r < L0, then the size factors influence the With the frequency distribution function (6), the properties of the sample, i.e., with a further decrease internal energy density is: in the particle size, excitations with a Debye frequency 3 ω33443 kTx xm are impossible in them, since the Debye wavelength (UUddx−==0 ) 2323 ω ω,x does not "fit" between the surfaces of the sample. The 2π2π1ve− e kT −1 0 (7) value of the parameter L0 is different for substances where U0 is the energy of the equilibrium state of the of different composition and structure. For example, lattice. the parameter L0 is 8 nm for diamond, and 30 nm – for The integration variable x in (7) varies in the rubidium. As can be seen, for the studied substances, range from 0 to xm, which is equal to the parameter L0 does not correspond to the value of 2 1/3 100 nm [21, 22]. ω qc vn(6π ) 1 θ The influence of the size factor on the nature of x =mm = =  = D , (8) m kT kT k T T the physical processes in different substances was considered in [1, 2, 23]. It was found that the where n is the number of atoms per unit volume parameters of optical, magnetic, and other (atomic density), q is the wave number, c is the speed m characteristics of particles substantially depend on of sound [18-20]. The quantity θ is related to the D size. Debye frequency by the equation Let us consider various approaches to the ω θ .= k (9) DD determination of the L0 parameter. I. It is known from the classical concepts of If the dependence of Cv on T in the Einstein quantum physics, that mechanical excitations in the approximation is exponential, then in the Debye crystal lattice are carried out by electronic processes, approximation C ~ T3, which is more consistent with that is, the interaction between atoms is due to the the experiment. Therefore, Debye's idea can be interaction of their electrons [18 – 20, 22]. considered reasonable that when the values of the The electron wave function is an eigenfunction phonon frequency modes go to the region ω > ωD of the momentum operator: under the influence of certain factors, the mechanism PPψψ,= (10) of the physical processes will change compared to the moreover, the momentum operator has the form: case when there are only frequencies ω ≤ ω [18]. D  3 The Debye model, like the Einstein model,  P = −i(x0 ) , (11) explains the experimentally discovered fact of a j x i=1 j decrease in heat capacity at a constant volume (Cv) at where (x0)j are the unit vectors of the coordinate axes temperatures below the characteristic temperature. x1 = x, x2 = y, x3 = z. The principle of frequency distribution is Let us consider the case when Px = Py = Pz, that applicable to describe samples with sufficiently large is, an isotropic substance is analyzed. Then equation volumes of substances. In this case, the sample size (10) takes the form: does not affect the dependence P(ω). It follows from ψ i the experimental data that there are two regions: the += P ψ0. (12) x x low-frequency branch ω < ωD and the high-frequency The solution to equation (12) is as follows: branch ω > ωD in the frequency spectrum of harmonic oscillators of a substance particle. i ψψexp,=− Px (13) If the size of the crystal (particle) is sufficiently 0 x  small, then the formation of phonons with long i.e., the maxima of the real part of the wave function wavelengths is impossible, that is, the size of the ψ correspond to the condition crystal “cuts off” the acoustic, low-frequency branch P x =2π,  n = hn (14) in the spectrum. Provided that the minimum phonon x frequency exceeds ωD, the processes occurring in the where n is an integer. sample differ from similar processes in samples with Let us consider the smallest pulse value when n large geometric sizes. Consequently, if the sample size = 1 in equation (14). The lattice energy corresponding L is such that low-frequency modes with a wavelength to the smallest pulse value is taken equal to E = ED. longer than L cannot appear in it, then physical Since the Debye energy is equal to processes in this sample will proceed differently than 2 3(Px ) in a large sample of the same substance at the same Ek=ω = θ = D , (15) DDD 2m temperature. Since in this case L0 corresponds to the e condition λD = v/ωD (v is the phonon propagation then taking into account (14) and (15), we’ll get velocity), we can draw the following conclusion: for

Philadelphia, USA 640

1/2 1 2mk θ 2kmθ 2 eD (16) D Pxxhx == . PLhi =0 . (22) 3 3 Since we consider the momentum corresponding From here we get: to the Debye temperature, the size x will be equal to − 11− h 1,5 22 L0, where L0 is the dimensional boundary between the LC0 ==(θθ.DD) ( ) (23) macrostate and nanostate. In view of the above, it km follows from equations (13 – 16): The analytical expression for estimating the parameter L0 of nanoscale particles of material 1,5 h −−1/21/2 LC==(θθ.) ( ) (17) substances include the Debye temperature (θD). Debye 0 mk DD e temperature is a relatively conditional parameter The physical constants in (17) have values: h = characterizing a substance, since its determination 6,63·10–34 J·s; k = 1,38·10–23 J·K; m = 9,11·10–21 kg, involves the use of a number of approximations. This that is, the value of the constant C in formula (17) is parameter is tabulated and widely used in the physics 230 nm·K– 1/2. Hence of condensed matter. Debye temperature (θD) is −1/2 determined from the condition: L =230 θ.нм (18) 0 ( D )   1 khhnθω6π,== 2 3 (24) DD( ) II. Consider the possibility of deriving formula where n is the average density of atoms (the number (17) based on other approaches [22]. of atoms per unit volume); ῡ is the average speed of Debye temperature (θD) determines both Debye sound in a substance; ωD is the limiting frequency of energy (ED) and Debye momentum (PD): elastic vibrations. Ek= θ DD (19) The parameter L0 is an anisotropic quantity, i.e., 1 the limiting size characterizing the nanostate can   2 1 2 2 (20) differ for different directions. PD =  Pi  = (2ED  m) ,  i  An experimental assessment of the adequacy of where i is the index of the coordinate axis (x, y, z). the obtained expression was carried out in the analysis The Debye momentum is a boundary value for of particle size parameters of various compositions using the classical and quantum approximations. and structures. The calculated values of the maximum When passing to small-sized crystals (particles), the sizes of nanoparticles are given in Tables 1 and 2. nature of phonons distribution will differ from the Table 1 shows the values of Debye temperature process in the macroparticles. Obviously, phonons (θD) and the values of the dimensional boundaries with a wavelength of λ > 2l (l is the particle size) between nano- and macrophases calculated using cannot exist. Applying the uncertainty relation taking formula (18). The indicated parameters are located as into account the fact that Р = РD, we obtain the the Debye temperature increases. The values of the particle size l = L0 at which the change in the parameter θD are taken from various literary sources. properties of the substance occurs, that is, the particle If the values of θD are the same or are found only in acquires the characteristics parameters due to one of the sources, then a single value is given, if dimensional factors. Hence: different – then the maximum and minimum values are indicated. In this case, the experimentally PD  L0 = h. (21) Substituting in the equation (21) the value of the established fact of the stability of the θD parameter in Debye momentum (20) along one of the coordinate a wide temperature range was taken into account [25, axes, we obtain: 26]. The limiting values of the sizes of nanocrystals were similarly determined.

Table 1 – Characteristic temperatures (θD, K) and calculated maximum nanocrystal sizes (L0, nm) of some substances

№ 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 8 Substance Ne Pr Ar Tl Pb Hg K In

θD 63 74 85 89-96 88-94,5 60-100 100 109-129

L0 29,0 26,7 25,0 24,0-23,5 24,5-23,6 29,7-23,0 23,0 22,0-20,3

9 10 11 12 13 14 15 16 17 Bi La Gd Na Au Sn (white) Sb Sn (grey) Ag 117-120 132 152 150-165 168 170-189 200 200-212 215-225 21,2 20,0 18,7 18,8-18,0 17,7 17,7-16,7 16,3 16,3-15,8 15,7-15,3

Philadelphia, USA 641

18 19 20 21 22 23 24 25 26 27 28 Ca Pt Ta Zn Ga Nb Zr V Pd Ti As 219-230 229 231 234-308 240 252 270 273 275 278 285 15,5-15,2 15,2 15,1 15,0-13,1 14,8 14,5 14,0 13,9 13,8 13,8 13,6

29 30 31 32 33 34 35 36 37 Cd W Ge Mg Cu Ni Co Mn Li 220-300 270-379 366 318-406 315-445 375-456 385 400 400 15,6-13,3 14,0-11,8 12,0 12,9-11,4 12,9-10,9 11,9-10,8 11,7 11,7 11,5

38 39 40 41 42 43 44 45 Mo Al Cr Fe Si Be B C(алмаз) 380-425 294-418 402-460 420-467 625-658 1000-1160 1250 1850 11,8-11,1 11,6-11,2 11,5-10,7 11,2-10,6 9,2-9,0 7,3-6,8 6,5 5,3

Table 2 shows the characteristic temperatures and determined by formula (18) limiting sizes of nanocrystals of some halides.

Table 2 – Characteristic temperatures (θD, K) and maximum sizes of nanocrystals (nanoparticles) (L0, nm) of some halides

№ 1 2 3 4 5 6 7 Substance RbI KI RbBr AgBr NaI RbCl KBr

θD 103 131 131 150 154 165 173

L0 22,7 20,1 20,1 18,8 18,5 18,0 17,5

8 9 10 11 12 13 14 NaBr KCl NaCl KF LiCl NaF LiF 224 231 320 336 422 492 730 15,4 15,1 12,8 12,5 11,2 10,4 8,5

One of the objections of the applicability the Conclusion Debye temperature parameter for calculating the size A theoretical justification of the methodological boundary L0 between the nano- and bulk states is that approach for estimating the dimensional parameter for nanoparticles it can differ significantly from the determining the nanostate of a material object is similar parameter characteristic of the bulk phase. An proposed in the form of an analytical expression L0 = –1/2 analysis of the literature data presented in [22] shows 230 θD , which is based on the parameter of Debye that the value of the parameter θD does indeed change temperature θD. This parameter determines the but increases slightly compared with the values conditions for using classical or quantum characteristic of the bulk phase. Therefore, its use for representations to characterize condensed matter calculating the parameter L0 can be considered objects. reasonable. The use of the obtained expression, in our Thus, the use of the obtained analytical opinion, is justified. It takes into account the expression for determining the limiting size of a characteristics of the substance and is based on the nanoparticle selected for modifying the polymer Debye temperature parameter, which is either matrix is correct, and the calculated values of the tabulated or can be calculated on the basis of parameter L0 can be used to select the components of experiments. The experimental and calculated data on nanocomposite materials and technologies for their the estimation of nanoscale parameters of dispersed preparation. particles are in satisfactory agreement. This indicates the validity of practical application of the proposed

Philadelphia, USA 642

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 expression for selection of components of preparation to ensure the specified parameters of nanocomposite materials based on metal, polymer, operational characteristics of products for various ceramic and other matrices, and technologies for their functional purposes.

References:

1. Eliseev, A.A., & Lukashin, A.V. (2010). computer engineering and management, 2007, Functional nanomaterials / In Yu.D Tretyakova No 1, p.p 50-56. (Ed.). (p.456). Moscow: Fizmatlit. 11. Liopo, V.A. (2007). Dimensional boundary 2. Avdeychik, S.V., Struk, V.A., & Antonov, A.S. between the nano- and three-dimensional state: (2017). The presence factor in the material theory and experiment // Herald of Yanka science of polymer nanocomposites. (p.468). Kupala Grodno State Uni. Ser. 2: Mathematics, Saarbrucken: LAP LAMBERT Academic physics, computer science, computer Publishing RU. engineering and management, No 2, pp. 65–71. 3. Lovshenko, F.G., et al. (2004). New resource- 12. Poole, C., & Owens, M. (2006). saving technologies and composite materials. Nanotechnology. (p.336). Moscow: (p.519). Moscow: Energoatomizdat, Gomel: Technosphere. BelSUT. 13. Gusev, A.I. (2005). Nanomaterials, 4. Liopo, V.A. (2003). Geometrical parameters of nanostructures, nanotechnologies. (p.416). nanoparticles // Nanoscale systems-2: Physical Moscow: Fizmatlit. chemistry of elements and systems with low- 14. Ajayan, P.M., Schadler, L.S., & Braun, A.V. dimensional structuring (production, (2004). Nanocomposite science and technology. diagnostics, application of new materials and (p.230). Weinheim: Willey. structures): Collection of scientific papers. Issue. 15. Harris, P.J.F. (1999). Carbon nanotubes and 3 / Yanka Kupala Grodno State Uni., Belarusian related structures. (p.320). Cambridge: State Uni.; Edited by: VF Stelmakh, AK Cambridge University Press. Fedotov, SA Maskevich (Ed.). (pp.4-11). 16. Roldugin, V.I. (2004). Selforganization of Grodno: GrSU. nanoparticles on interphase surfaces // Advances 5. Liopo, V.A., Struk, V.A., & Semikolenova, N.A. in Chemistry (Uspehi himii.), Vol. 73, No 2, pp. (2003). Geometrical parameters of 123-156. nanoparticles. Zbir. Navuk. Prats. Poltava DPU. 17. Roldugin, V.I. (2003). Properties of fractal (Sbornik nauchnyh trudov Poltavskogo disperse systems // Advances in Chemistry gosudarstvennogo pedagogicheskogo (Uspehi himii), Vol. 72, No 11, pp. 1027-1054. universiteta), Issue 6 (33), pp. 93-101. 18. Animalu, A. (1976). Intermediate quantum 6. Avdeychik, S.V., et al. (2004). Physical aspects theory of crystalline solids. (p.602). Lincoln Lab. of modifying action of natural silicates in Massachusetts Inst. of Technology. polymer nanocomposites. Reports of the NAS of 19. Kittel, Ch. (1963). Quantum Theory of Solids. Belarus, Vol. 48, No. 3, pp. 113-116. (p.435). New York: Wiley. 7. Avdeychik, S.V. (2004). Functional composite 20. Kittel, Ch. (1956). Introduction to solid state materials based on highly viscous polymeric physics. (p.680). Berkeley: Univ. of California. materials and nanomodifiers: PhD thesis: 21. Liopo, V.A., Struk, V.A., & Avdeychik, S.V. 05.02.01 / Novopolotsk: Polotsk State Uni., (2007). The size bound between nano- and p.22. macrostate. International Workshop "Fullerenes 8. Avdeychik, S.V., et al. (2006). Nanocomposite and Atomic Clusters" (IWFAC'2007). (p.208). engineering materials: development and St.-Petersburg. application experience / In V.A. Struk (Ed.). – 22. Avdeychik, S.V., et al. (2009). Introduction to Grodno: Grodno State Uni., p. 403. the Physics of Nanocomposite Engineering 9. Avdeychik, SV, et al. (2007). Polymer-silicate Materials / In VA Liopo, and VA Struk (Ed.). engineering materials: physical chemistry, (p.439). Grodno: Grodno State Agrarian technology, application / In V.A. Struk (Ed.). University. (p.431). Minsk: Tekhnalogiya. 23. Kosevich, V.V. (2008). Nanoplasmonics // 10. Liopo, V.A. (2007). Determination of the Successes in Physical Sciences (Uspehi maximum size of nanoparticles // Herald of fizicheskih nauk.), Vol. 178, No 8, pp. 875-880. Yanka Kupala Grodno State Uni. Ser. 2: 24. Liopo, V.A., et al. (2005). Dimensional criteria Mathematics, physics, computer science, for nanoparticles // Bulletin of the Omsk

Philadelphia, USA 643

University (Vestnik Omskogo universiteta.), No 26. Ashcroft, N.W., & Mermin, N.D. (1976). Solid 2, pp. 27-29. state physics. (p.848). Philadelphia, San Diego, 25. Lewis, J.T., Lehoczky, A., & Briscoe, C.V. NY: Harcourt College Publ.. (1967). Elastic Constants of the Alkali Halides at 4.2 K // Phys. Rev., Vol. 161, Issue 3, p. 877.

Philadelphia, USA 644

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Nilufar Jabbarovna Suleymanova Samarkand State Institute of Foreign Languages PhD in philology, associate professor Head of the department of English theory and literature

CROSS-CULTURAL COMMUNICATION THROUGH LINGUISTIC AND CULTURAL CONTENT

Abstract: The article deals with issues related to the analysis of language tools, namely linguistic and cultural units of the language, which are the basis of linguistic and cultural competence and contribute to the improvement of intercultural communication. The article identifies the factors of cross-cultural interaction that determine the choice of linguistic and cultural units of the language. Key words: intercultural communication, linguistic and cultural units, linguistic and cultural competence, factors of intercultural interaction. Language: English Citation: Suleymanova, N. J. (2020). Cross-cultural communication through linguistic and cultural content. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 645-647. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-108 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.108 Scopus ASCC: 1203.

Introduction in the sense that it historically conveys a system of Cross-cultural communication is an “representations” and “attitudes” [1, 44]. interdisciplinary field of research devoted to the study Therefore, we consider language tools, namely of how people come to mutual understanding across the basic linguistic and cultural units of the language different borders: national, geographical, ethnic, as the basis of competent learning for intercultural professional, class, gender, as well as linguistic and communication. After all, there is always a direct cultural. This area of knowledge is actively studied by connection between them and society, since society behavioral sciences: psychology, professional actively and constantly uses them, and these units business training. In addition, it is inextricably linked themselves reflect the life of society, its moral and to anthropology and linguistics. Researchers often spiritual or material values. This is how people in a consider the problem of cross-cultural communication given society live, think, observe traditions and as a difference in the behavior and outlook of people customs, become attached to spiritual and moral who speak different languages and who belong to values, or vice versa, reject them. different cultures. In addition, these problems can also It is well known that in the process of learning a be found among those who share a common national foreign language, a person relies on the knowledge of language and culture. Therefore, it is necessary to find their native language and, conversely, the knowledge ways to make this process more effective. of a foreign language “tracks” the path for a deeper What can contribute to more successful understanding of their native language [2, 240], but, intercultural communication? Let's focus on the in fairness, it should be noted that the native language provisions that are important for our research. sometimes interferes with communication, awareness In cross-cultural interaction, the speaker tries to of the features of a foreign language. The same thing convey a certain amount of information in his speech happens with culture. The culture of one's own society mainly by verbal means, by choosing certain units of undoubtedly gives an understanding of the culture of language, since language – and, in particular, its another community on the basis of sameness and vocabulary-is the best proof of the reality of “culture” identity. On the other hand, the habitual culture of one's own people does not allow one to understand

Philadelphia, USA 645

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 certain cultural customs and traditions of other Stereotypes arise in the mind of a person only cultures, and becomes an enemy in situations of cross- based on the availability of knowledge in this area, cultural interaction. There is a temptation for many and such knowledge should be accumulated in the who study a foreign language, just to repeat their own learning process, gradually through the assimilation of into someone else's. linguistic and cultural material, which is represented For example, in the case of meeting not just by a separate vocabulary, but by explaining representatives of English culture, being on their specific features for a particular culture, giving territory, or staying in our society, we often introduce examples, etc. ourselves and tell only the first name, because we The stereotype of the English linguistic culture: know that they do not use patronymics. They often do “A gentleman goes over the bridge over the river and not know, are not familiar with our use of names and sees another man floundering under the bridge, in a the fact that it is politer to call people older than hat, tuxedo, gloves, etc. Gentleman ashore, undresses, themselves by their first name and patronymic. walks into the water, swam to the floundering subject, Therefore, native speakers of our culture and language sometime floating beside him finally asked: – Sir, are uncomfortable in situations when young people excuse my obsession, what am I not being presented call people who are much older than them by name to you, allow me an indiscreet question: why you only, although to some extent this excuses them, since swim in clothes? – Excuse me, sir, the fact that I'm not they do not know our language and culture. However, swimming I'm drowning”. to avoid such situations, we need to master the 3. Relationships, values, and opinions shared knowledge that is necessary for a decent interaction, with those who interact. In each country and so as not to embarrass your interlocutors and not get community-they are different, sometimes similar, and into a mess. In addition to the simple acquisition of sometimes different from each other. Some things are grammar and vocabulary, linguistic and cultural hard to imagine, some things are hard to understand: competence is necessary in the space of the language why the British respect the Royal family so much, in which interaction is carried out. Therefore, the why it is common in their society to use sorry and emphasis, in our opinion, should be shifted to the thank you, why Muslims take off their shoes in front acquisition of linguistic and cultural competence, of a mosque, why the Japanese are so respectful of which implies the study and knowledge of linguistic their older generation, etc. and cultural material that contributes to the Knowing the culture, customs, traditions, a improvement of intercultural communication. person can more easily find the means that will be In order to analyze, systematize and select the adequate with the representatives of this nation and material that seems to us to be a priority, it is necessary what is usually ignored in one culture, causes to identify some points that guide us and on the basis confusion and even ill-will in another. of which we came to certain conclusions. One of them 4. Verbal and nonverbal communication. is the identification of factors of intercultural In the process of communication, the spoken interaction, which will determine the choice of certain word is never neutral. In sociology, the meaning of linguistic and cultural units. what is said is largely studied from the point of view 1. The situation of communication and of how it is said, with what intonation it is conditions of communication (knowledge of the rules, pronounced, how logical accents changed or remained principles, and features of communication for a unchanged, etc. particular culture). For example, the socially In our research on the linguistic and cultural determined roles assumed by participants, their aspect of the problem, the primary role belongs to the expected norms of interaction and interpretation; the verbal way of transmitting information, that is, what ways in which they structure their behavior and as a to say, and not how. Therefore, in this paper, we do result achieve the necessary understanding of reality. not deny the importance of this component, but we do 2. Stereotypes that are maintained in each other not specifically consider nonverbal behavior. as individuals and as members of a social group, for 5. Means that determine the success or failure example, are often noted German neatness, Russian of communication interaction. carelessness, Japanese hard work and discipline, The correct choice of certain language tools is of Chinese etiquette, Italian temper, Finnish tenacity, great importance for the result of interaction. Estonian slowness, American pragmatism French Understanding the interlocutor or influencing him gallantry and passion, English poise, Jewish acumen through adequate linguistic and cultural means and resourcefulness, and our Uzbek hospitality that is, depends on how competent the communicant is in this stereotypical representations of the nation, which are choice. sometimes expected to be justified, and sometimes not 6. Ways in which members of different groups (since there have always been and will always be perform all sorts of speech acts (for example, making exceptions to the rules) apply to each of its compliments, apologizing, making a request). representatives. 7. Competence of the individual-participant of communication.

Philadelphia, USA 646

We believe that the linguistic and cultural Intercultural communication is achieved through personality is “mobile”, depending on the epoch in a competent attitude to the surrounding reality, which it lives, absorbs its national and cultural creating a linguistic and cultural picture of the world, transformations and changes under the influence of which we understand as a set of knowledge about various factors. In addition, the most important language units, their cultural content, developed at a indicator of a linguistic and cultural personality is the certain stage of the development of the nation, possession of language units that form the basic preserved and transmitted from generation to knowledge of the individual, so we define a linguistic generation, and ensuring the continuity of linguistic and cultural personality as a person who has a set of and cultural thinking of native speakers, and this is basic knowledge acquired together with their cultural possible not just by learning the vocabulary of the interpretation, understanding and awareness. language, but by cultural content, step by step Thus, the central idea remains the interconnected updating this knowledge. study of language and culture from the position of To conclude, the identification of “key” (nuclear, mastering linguistic and cultural competence. It is core) meanings and connotations will allow to about learning and understanding basic knowledge explore, analyze and create a stock of material that about the relationship between language and culture, will reflect the specifics of language culture, the which involves: phenomena of the surrounding reality, value a) understanding the basic linguistic and cultural orientations that operate in any society. We are based units of native speakers, their cultural background, on the fact that they contain knowledge not only their place in the language picture of the world; related to a particular situation or problem, but also b) assimilation by native speakers of basic include knowledge that reflects the accumulated linguistic and cultural units closely related to the experience of society over a certain period of time and history, culture, way of life, customs and mentality of gives an idea of the norms, laws, spiritual and moral the people who created them; values, traditions, customs, cultural level, etc. c) actualization of basic linguistic and cultural units of native speakers in a socio-cultural situation.

References:

1. Vejbickaya, A. (2001). Ponimanie kultur 7. Yusupov, O. Y., & Nasrullaev, J. R. (2020). cherez posredstvo klyuchevyh slov / per. s Linguo-social and cultural features of angl. A. D. Shmeleva. Moscow: Yazyki learning English. ISJ Theoretical & Applied slavyanskoj kultury. Science, 02 (82), 408-412. 2. Vygotski, L.S. (2011). Myshlenie i rech. 8. Lysakova, I. P. (2008). Lingvokulturologiya Moscow: AST, Astrel. i mezhkulturnaya kommunikaciya: k 3. Goldenkov, M. (1999). Ostorozhno hot dog! voprosu o ponyatijnom apparate disciplin. Sovremennyj aktivnyj English, 2-e izd., ispr. Polilingvialnost i transkulturnye praktiki, i dop. Moscow: CHeRo. (4). 4. Kornilov, O.A. (2003). Yazykovye kartiny 9. Eshcherkina, L.V., & Susoeva, A.S. (2018). mira kak proizvodnye nacionalnyh Yazykovye barery v mezhkulturnoj mentalitetov, 2-e izd., ispr. i dop. Moscow: kommunikacii i puti ih preodoleniya. CHeRo. Upravlenie v sovremennyh sistemah, 1 (17), 5. Ovchinnikov, V.V. (1971). Vetka sakuri. 27-29. Moscow: Molodaya gvardiya. 10. Dukalskaya, I.V. (2018). Rol 6. Ovchinnikov, V.V. (1980). Korni duba semioticheskogo podhoda v ramkah (Vpechatleniya i razmyshleniya ob Angli i realizacii mezhkulturnoy i lingvokulturnoy anglichanah). Moscow: Mysl. kommunikaci. Vestnik Chelyabinskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta, 10 (420).

Philadelphia, USA 647

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Quvonchbek Mukhtorovich Begmatov Samarkand State Institute of Foreign Languages teacher of German of the department of German language and literature

METHODS OF TEACHING GERMAN AS A SECOND LANGUAGE AFTER FIRST FOREIGN LANGUAGE

Abstract: In the last decade, language education in Uzbekistan has been undergoing an update, which is associated with an increase in the status of a foreign language in society, with a change in the socio-cultural context in the study of languages of international communication. Strategy of innovative development of Uzbekistan's education system identified the task of forming students of the competences needed in twenty-first century, such as foreign language skills, involving the ability to free everyday, business and professional communication. The formation of such competencies contributes to the expansion of intercultural and multilingual communication in the modern multicultural world, including in German, one of the most widely spoken languages in the world. Key words: German as a second foreign language, higher educational establishments, teaching, general principles of learning German. Language: English Citation: Begmatov, Q. M. (2020). Methods of teaching German as a second language after first foreign language. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 648-651. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-109 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.109 Scopus ASCC: 1203.

Introduction (native language, 1stFL and 2ndFL), extensive The choice of German to study at the Institute as experience in learning a non-native language, etc. a second foreign language (hereinafter referred to as The most important principles are the following: the 2ndFL) is not accidental and is explained by the 1. As with learning any foreign language, intensification of cooperation between Uzbekistan communicative purpose determines a general and Germany in commercial and professional life, methodological approach to learning, but since increasing personal mobility, expanding contacts with students already have experience of learning 1stFL, German culture, and the opportunity to exchange mastering 2ndFL is carried out by them more students and teachers. The German language is typical consciously, they can compare both certain language of a second foreign language. As practice shows, three phenomena 1st and 2nd, and the organization of the out of four people who study German as 2ndFL have learning process. Students who study 1stFL and 2ndFL studied English as a first foreign language and can use have more developed reflection (a look at themselves the experience, knowledge, skills and abilities that can from the outside, the desire to give themselves an be transferred to the second foreign language and account). That is why the general methodological significantly facilitate its study. principle in teaching 2ndFL can be defined as In the process of teaching German as 2ndFL after communicative-cognitive, where the cognitive aspect English, it is necessary to rely on the general is subordinate to the communicative one, and it principles that apply to teaching any foreign language. manifests itself where it is necessary to find any Despite the fact that these principles have a lot in analogies that facilitate learning, or, conversely, to common, they still have some modification in relation identify differences in order to avoid interference. to 2ndFL, considering the specificity of the learning 2. The entire educational process should be environment, for example, the presence of three focused on the student's personality, development, languages in contact during the learning process independence, and consideration of their capabilities,

Philadelphia, USA 648

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 needs, and interests. There are even more prerequisites internationalisms facilitate the process of learning to for this in 2ndFL teaching than in 1stFL teaching, due read and contribute to a faster acquisition of the to the experience of learning a foreign language, the German vocabulary; later start of training (from the first year of higher 3) Rapid progress in reading contributes to the education with in-depth study of English) and, thus, a faster development of socio-cultural competence; more conscious approach to language learning. Thus, 4) In the process of mastering all language tools, it is possible to take into account the individual including grammatical, the orientation phase of 2ndFL characteristics of the student and differentiate teaching can be shortened and can be performed teaching, taking into account the level of knowledge independently, for example, using tasks such as 1stFL. For some students, we need to create conditions “Output a rule”. for faster progress, while others need to be given the The intensification of the initial stage of training opportunity for repetition and training. and the entire educational process as a whole is an 3. The entire educational process should have a important prerequisite for its success and socio-cultural orientation, but there is also a specific effectiveness. feature: the early use of authentic materials (from the 8. It is necessary to systematically monitor the first lesson, authentic texts are given and the reliance successful progress of 2nd FL teaching, develop on the mutual influence of three national cultures). students' reflection, ability to self-control and self- 4. The work on mastering specific language tools esteem. should turn into speech actions aimed at solving In our institute - Samarkand State Institute of certain communicative tasks, which are indicated in Foreign Languages, German as 2ndFL has been taught the tables placed at the beginning of each chapter of since 1994. Students have the opportunity to choose the textbook and provide speech interaction which foreign language (French, German, Spanish, (interactivity) of students. One of the means of Italian, Chinese, etc.) they will study as 2ndFL. Second enhancing speech interaction and creating real or foreign language learning begins with the 2nd imaginary conditions for this is the use of project semester and lasts for 4 years. As practice has shown, methodology and role-playing games. The training is such terms of learning German as 2ndFL are the most activity-based in nature. effective and efficient. Already at the beginning of the 5. All four main types of speech activity: study of 2ndFL students are convinced that German listening, speaking, reading, writing – should develop and English have a lot in common: in conjunction with each other. What is specific to 1) a Latin font 2ndFL is that reading instruction is based on authentic 2) in the field of vocabulary and word usage texts from the very beginning and has a large share, 3) in the structure of a simple sentence (the since students are proficient in Latin script and learn presence of a verb-ligament); the rules of reading faster, although there is a danger Deutsch - English of interference with the German language. They know Mein Name ist Sardor. My name is Sardor. how to work with a foreign language text, and rely Sie ist krauk. She is ill. more on language guesswork. Er spriсht Deutsch. He speaks German. 6. A comparative (contrastive) approach to 4) In the formation of tenses (from the three main teaching 2ndFL is also very important. Students have verb forms and the use of the auxiliary verb haben = the opportunity to identify differences between to have); languages and look for similarities in them. In the Deutsch - English process of learning 2ndFL, it is of great help to rely on Kommen – kam – gekommen come – came – the native language and 1stFL, especially on English, come since German and English belong to the same group Bringen – brachte-gebracht bring – brought – of languages – German and have a lot in common. brought 7. Very important principles of economy and Sprechen – sprach – gesprochen speak – spoke – intensification of teaching 2ndFL. The process of spoken mastering 2ndFL can be significantly intensified if modal verb; students have a high level of English proficiency. müssen – must, to have to This helps to save time and intensify the learning konnen – can, to be able to process: dürfen – may, to be allowed to 1) Proficiency in Latin script shortens the period wollen – to want/wish to, be intended to of alphabetization and reduces it to explaining and sollen – to be supposed to learning the differences of sound-letter mogen – to like to correspondences in German and English, the graphic the usage of articles; and sound image of the word; the Clown = der Clown (m) 2) The presence of a significant potential a clown = ein Clown vocabulary. English words that have similarities to the car = das Auto (n) German, direct borrowings from English, a car = ein Auto

Philadelphia, USA 649

the garage = die Garage (f) • Use language guesswork (about the meaning a garage = eine Garage of a word, grammatical form), based on the context, The usage of relative pronouns in compound on familiar parts of the word; sentences with subordinate determinants; • Notice differences in language phenomena Einige Relativpronomen - Some relative and ways of expressing thought; pronouns • Transfer to a new language the ability to Singular, Personen Persons (Singular) work (find the meaning of a word in a dictionary, use die Frau, die… the woman, a paraphrase, perform various exercises, etc.) der Mann, der… the man, who… However, it is also important to know that the das kind, das… the child, study of each new foreign language is also a lot of Plural, Personen Persons (Plural) difficulties, for example, when teaching German on Die Leute, die… the people, who… the basis of English, students experience difficulties: Singular, Sachen Things (Singular) when pronouncing; die Kiste, die… the box, in the reading rules; der Ball, der… the ball, that/which… in intonation; das Auto, das… the car, some words in English and German look and sound Plural, Sachen Things (Plural) similar, but have different meanings, and are so-called die Spielsachen, die… the toys, that/which… "false friends of the translator"; All this can serve as a support for mastering in the order of words; German as a 2ndFL, especially at the initial stage of in the declination of articles. learning. Effective help is provided by a large number in verb conjugation; of words that are recognizable by visual perception: in complex grammatical constructions, etc. internationalisms, borrowings, for example: die To conclude, in order to increase the positive Donau, der Norden, der Süden, der Osten, der Westen, influence of 2ndFL and prevent interference from the der Chef, die Ziffer, der Laborant, der Elektriker, der native language at the grammatical and lexical levels, Soziologe, der Reporter, etc. Socio-cultural it is necessary to direct the attention of students to information can also be used as a subject for finding similarities and differences in those comparison. languages. In the process of working on phonetics, to • Learning German will go faster and easier if: overcome interference from 1stFL, differentiated • Rely on the similarity with 1stFL - English, as exercises are necessary, accompanied by an well as find support in the native language; explanation of the differences in articulation of matching sounds.

References:

1. Begmatov, Q.M. (2019). On the issue of Westvik, Olaf Jansen (editors): Language optimizing the teaching of German as a second change and language structure: older Germanic foreign language in a non-linguistic university. languages in a comparative perspective. Berlin, 9th International Conference "Science and New York. practice: a new level of integration in the modern 5. Bim, I.L. (2001). Koncepciya obucheniya world", Scope Academic House, pp: 29-31. vtoromu inostrannomu yazyku (nemeckomu na 2. Begmatov, M. (2019). About speech word in baze anglijskogo), Tver, Titul. . modern German. 9th International Conference 6. Bim, I.L. (1997). Koncepciya obucheniya "Science and practice: a new level of integration vtoromu inostrannomu yazyku (nemeckomu na in the modern world", Scope Academic House, baze anglijskogo), M.. . pp: 32-35. 7. Bim, I.L., & Sadomova, L.V. (1997). Mosty 3. Begmatov, Q.M. (2019). Similarities between (Brucken I., Brucken II. Deutsch nach Englisch). English and German. Uchenyj XXI veka, 11- Uchebnik nemeckogo yazyka kak vtorogo 2(58): 8-10. inostrannogo na baze angliskogo.- Moscow: 4. Kastovsky, D. (1994). Typological Differences Mart. between English and German Morphology and Their Causes in: Swan, Toril; Mørck, Endre;

Philadelphia, USA 650

8. Bim, I.L. (1995). Nemeckij yazyk. Bazovyj kurs. 10. Brown, HD. (1994). Principles of language Koncepciya, programma.- Moscow: Novaya learning and teaching. Third edition. Englewood shkola. Cliffs, NJ: Prentice Hall Regents. 9. Bim, I.L. (1988). Teoriya i praktika obucheniya nemeckomu yazyku v srednej shkole.- Moscow: Prosveshchenie.

Philadelphia, USA 651

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Shahnoza Abdukhafizovna Yusupova Samarkand State Institute of Foreign Languages Head of the department of English teaching methods

WAYS TO DEVELOP THE USE OF TRIOS IN TEACHING ENGLISH IN THE EDUCATIONAL PROCESS (ON THE EXAMPLE OF READING, WRITING AND LISTENING)

Abstract: It is well known that English is one of the most widely spoken languages in almost all countries in the world. The ever-increasing demand for fluency in English throughout the world in the fields of business, economics, and education has led linguists and philologists, as well as teachers, to prioritize finding more effective ways to teach language skills such as reading, listening, and writing. In this article, we consider the importance of these aspects in learning and teaching process of English or any other foreign language, presents approaches to teaching these aspects which can be used in the process of learning a foreign language, introduces various strategies for learning, and describes common ways to teach students. Key words: methods and strategies, listening, reading, writing, concept of new pedagogical technologies. Language: English Citation: Yusupova, S. A. (2020). Ways to develop the use of trios in teaching English in the educational process (on the example of reading, writing and listening). ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 652-654. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-110 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.110 Scopus ASCC: 3304.

Introduction foreign language skills. First of all, these skills are the The concept of modernization of Uzbek foundation in all aspects of language learning. education defines the modern lesson as a Reading. As in listening, there are ascending and multifunctional unit of the educational process, where descending approaches to reading. In a bottom-up all pedagogical influences are concentrated and approach, the reader collects letters to form words, implemented. Communication between teachers and sentences and paragraphs in order to capture meaning. students is aimed not only at activating cognitive Thus, the reading activity is based on the structure of capabilities, but also at a systematic, purposeful study the text that is read by students who are learning the of the personal manifestations of each student. language. According to Carrell, text processing from Modern education must meet the needs of modern the bottom up structures the meaning of the text from society. The main requirement imposed by the the smallest units of the language to the largest, and conditions of modern life to the level of foreign then changes the existing basic knowledge of the language proficiency is that a person can student and his forecasts for the text based on the communicate in a foreign language, solving their life information found in the text [1]. According to Miller, and professional tasks with it. the bottom-up approach, or as it is also called, bottom- Language scientists believe that mastering such up processing, helps students become fast and good communication skills as reading, listening, and readers, but on the other hand, without effective writing requires extensive, versatile knowledge of the knowledge of a second language, this processing will world and the topic, as well as perfect knowledge of not be successful [1]. the language. According to linguists-teachers, these A reading strategy is a plan or way to do aspects require extensive background or, as they are something; a specific procedure used to perform a called, basic knowledge, as well as certain skills to skill. For example, students have difficulty understand the language. Effective use of these completing a short reading task, such as a newspaper aspects is the basis for successful acquisition of article. This difficulty is due to the lack of ability to

Philadelphia, USA 652

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 focus and concentrate on the written words. Because phenomenon of writing as an object of purposeful and of this, many students need guidance and strategies to systematic training, and also clarifies the above help them focus on reading and do more than just read questions, removes ambiguity in the interpretation of words on paper. The skills of a strategic reader in the the terms “writing”, “written speech”, “written content area can be divided into seven areas, namely: communication”, “written communication”, “written 1. Prediction - based on observations and / or text”, “binary text”, etc. [2, 88]. personal experience. Solving issues related to teaching to write in any 2. Visualization - the formation of mental images language is associated with some problems. The first of scenes, characters and events set of problems is related to the length of the process 3. Linking - linking two or more things together of mastering the written form of speech, on the one or seeing a link when reading a text. hand, and the insufficient amount of educational time 4. Question - asking or considering. allocated by the university program to overcome this 5. Clarification - to make it clear or to become problem, on the other hand; the latter is explained by clear and free from confusion. the tradition of considering writing as an auxiliary 6. Summation - concisely define the essence of means of mastering a foreign language. The second set the text. of problems can be traced in the insufficient study of 7. Evaluation - form an opinion about what has writing as a didacticomethodic object in connection been read [1]. with: 1) ignoring it as a target type of speech activity, To develop reading skills in English, linguists 2) underestimating the rich potential of writing for suggest the following strategy to the teacher: teach speech and intellectual development of a person; 3) students to focus on the text itself, rather than on the the complexity of the interdisciplinary interpretation sentences in it; to understand most of what you read, of writing as a multicomponent and multi-level you must learn to understand the structure of such long process. units, such as a paragraph or the entire text, to do this, The arguments of linguists and psychologists students need to start with a global understanding of regarding the phenomenon of writing are largely the text and move towards a detailed understanding, contradictory. It is known that all the linguistics of the rather than the other way around, and also need to use XIX century dealt exclusively with written speech, authentic text whenever possible. Authentic text does while not considering it necessary and important not make learning more difficult. The difficulty research as a language code. Baudouin de Courtenay, depends on the activity that is required from the who is not without reason considered the founder of students, not on the text itself. the theory of writing, first draws attention to 2 types Writing. Teaching writing in a foreign language of speech activity-pronounced auditory and written- is an important task of a modern linguistic higher visual [3, 256]. educational establishments. As a universal anchor of Thus, appealing to the history of self-affirmation knowledge, writing helps to memorize lexical and of written speech as a real, but for a long time not grammatical material and, consequently, to teach recognized phenomenon that affects the development listening, speaking and reading. Analyzing the state of of speech, on the one hand, and complicates human teaching writing in higher education, we can say that, thinking, on the other hand, we can talk about the need in contrast to other types of speech activity, it is given to rehabilitate writing and return it to its rightful place much less attention by both Methodists and teachers, among such types of speech activities as speaking, which indicates that writing is underestimated as an listening and reading. effective means of learning. Before we proceed to the Listening. In research on the methodology of analysis of methods and principles of teaching teaching foreign languages, the following system of writing, we should consider writing as a exercises is considered, aimed at the formation of methodological category. auditory skills, as well as at improving the mental According to the candidate of pedagogical mechanisms that serve it, since the process of sciences, L.K.Mazunova [2, 67], writing should be understanding depends not only on linguistic and considered as a methodological category. She argues extralinguistic (situational) factors, but also on the that the problem associated with teaching writing in a degree of development of some mental formations [4]. native or foreign language cannot be solved without Such exercises are aimed at developing skills answering the “eternal” questions of the methodology that are associated with the action of operative - what is writing, whether written speech exists memory, probable prediction, and equivalent independently of oral speech, whether written speech substitutions. The system of exercises for learning can claim a greater role than an auxiliary means of listening can be divided into preparatory and speech language acquisition, etc. exercises. The method of systematic teaching of writing as The object of the preparatory exercises are one of two inseparably linked complementary problems related to the recognition of certain language activities-reading and writing-has not yet been phenomena and speech signals. Speech exercises are developed. L.K.Mazunova tries to understand the aimed at improving semantic perception and

Philadelphia, USA 653

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 achieving a certain level of understanding. The - summary of the main topic, introduction to the analysis of the methods of formation of auditory skills problem of the text, message of information about the defined in the research allows us to determine those upcoming listening, message of the listening task; that would correspond to the specifics of listening as The next stage is characterized by tasks of the a type of speech activity and the peculiarities of its following nature: formation when learning a foreign language in higher - listen to the text and fill missing words in educational institutions. In our opinion, the most sentences; appropriate methods for applying to a higher - listen to the text and say which of the proposed educational institution are the following methods: phrases were used in it without any changes; - communicative; - listen to the text and say what definitions for - training (exercise method) the following words were found in it; - informational and receptive; - complete the following sentences; - control and verification. - listen to the text and say that it was talking Control and verification methods are used both about something; to develop the ability to understand the content of - listen to the text and find the Uzbek / foreign listening, and to control the level of formation of equivalent of words in the parallel column. auditory skills. - fill in the tables. Traditionally, work on audio materials is divided To conclude, the success of the student depends into three stages, so there are three groups of to a greater extent on how systematically, competently exercises: pre-text exercises, exercises that are and regularly the teacher works to teach students to performed during listening, and post-text exercises. At master the strategies of listening, reading and writing this stage preparatory tasks are recommended: with the use of multimedia and new pedagogical - guessing, predicting the topic of future listening technologies. Such methods of teaching each aspect by title, new words, diagrams, illustrations; separately are widely used in the Samarkand State Institute of Foreign Languages for teaching future linguists, philologists, as well as teachers of English.

References:

1. Birkner, V. (n.d.). Reading Comprehension in 6. Calkins, L.M. (1986). The Art of Teaching Teaching English as a Foreign Language Writing. Portsmouth, NH: Heinemann. [Internet]. Retrieved from 7. Shiel, G. (2002). Reforming Reading Instruction https://www.monografias.com/trabajos68/readi in Ireland and England. The Reading Teacher, 55 nscomprehension-teaching-english/readins- (4). comprehension-teaching-english2.shtml 8. Mandel, B.J. (1980). Three Language Arts 2. Mazunova, L.K. (2004). Pismo kak Curriculum Models. Urbana, IL: National metodicheskaya kategoriya: Inostrannye yazyki Council of Teachers of English. v shkole, № 6. 9. Altun, S., & Büyükduman, I. (2007). Teacher 3. F. de Sossyur. (1977). Trudy po yazykoznaniyu / and student beliefs on constructivist Pod red. A.A. Holodovicha, Moscow: Progress. instructional design: A case study. Educational 4. Eluhina, N.V. (1996). Obuchenie slushaniyu Sciences: Theory & Practice. inoyazychnoy rechi. Inostranniye yaziki v 10. Boekaerts, M., & Minnaert, A. (2006). Affective shkole, №5. and motivational outcomes of working in 5. Olshevskaya, M.V. (2010). Deyatelnostni collaborative groups. Educational Psychology. podhod v kommunikativno-orientirovannom obucheni inostrannomu yaziku. Minsk.

Philadelphia, USA 654

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Zholymbet Kabulovich Mambetov Karakalpak Branch of the Academy of Sciences of the Republic of Uzbekistan Doctoral Candidate (PhD), Department of the Karakalpak Literature Karakalpak research Institute of Humanities

FROM THE HISTORY OF COLLECTING, PUBLISHING AND STUDYING THE KARAKALPAK DASTAN ZHAKHANSHA

Abstract: The article is discusses issues of the history of collecting, publishing and studying the Karakalpak National Dastan Zhakhansha. Until now this Dastan was not became the object of special study. The author pays special attention to the originality of Dastan in reproducing the image of the main character Zhakhansha, as well as features of the plot of the work. Key words: Dastan Zhakhansha, collecting, publishing and studying,Khurbanbay zhyraw. Language: Russian Citation: Mambetov, Z. K. (2020). From the history of collecting, publishing and studying the Karakalpak Dastan Zhakhansha. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 655-659. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-111 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.111 Scopus ASCC: 1208.

ИЗ ИСТОРИИ СОБИРАНИЯ, ИЗДАНИЯ И ИЗУЧЕНИЯ КАРАКАЛПАКСКОГО ДАСТАНА «ЖАХАНША»

Аннотация: В статье освещаются вопросы собирания, издания и изучения каракалпакского народного дастана «Жаханша». До настоящего времени данный дастан не становился объектом специального изучения. Автор уделяет особое внимание оригинальности дастана в воспроизведении образа главного героя – Жаханши, а также особенностям построения сюжета произведения. Ключевые слова: дастан «Жаханша», собирание, издание и исследование, Курбанбай жырау.

Введение материала значительное место занимают Каракалпакский фольклор как эпические произведения различного содержания – художественное отображение действительности дастаны (дәстан). В передаче духовного наследия дошел до наших дней во всем своеобразии жанров из поколения в поколение особая роль и идейно-тематической направленности принадлежит жырау и бахсы, исполнявшим содержания. Каждый жанр устного народного изустные произведения под аккомпанемент творчества имеет важное значение для «историков музыкальных инструментов кобыз (қобыз) и каракалпакской устной литературы, ученых- дуутар (дуўтар), причем эпические произведения языковедов и исследователей литературы. Ибо исполняются под сопровождение кобыза, а лиро- только в устной литературе хранится прошлое эпические – под сопровождение дуутара. каракалпакского народа, быт и хозяйство, Одним из наиболее интересных образцов взаимоотношения, культура, богатство языка и фольклора является дастан «Жаханша» взгляды народа» [2, с.46]. («Жәҳәнша»). Дастан записан в 1956 году Известно, что в течение всего ХХ века М.Сейтниязовым из уст каракалпакского жырау проводилась систематическая работа по сбору, Курбанбая Тажибаева. Как указывает известный упорядочению и изучению образцов устного фольклорист И.Сагитов, из уст К.Тажибаева были народного творчества каракалпаков. записаны такие дастаны, как «Жазкелен», Примечательно, что среди богатого фольклорного «Курбанбек», «Шийрин-Шекер», «Менлихал»,

Philadelphia, USA 655

«Хатамтай», «Салимжан», «Жаханша», Позднее К.Максетов в своем труде «Хажыгерей», «Жанадил» [10, с.118]. «Каракалпакский эпос» отмечает: «Дастан Большинство из дастанов, входящих в репертуар исполнялся многими певцами, но в варианте К.Тажибаева, относятся к героическим дастанам. Курбанбай-жырау особенно ощущается его Так, наряду с дастанами «Кырык кыз», «Коблан», собственный стиль. Трудно судить, о каких «Алпамыс», «Едиге», «Бозуглан», «Шора батыр», временах повествуется в «Жаханше», ибо нельзя «Маспатша» упоминает дастаны«Жазкелен», сказать, когда существовали рождённые «Курбанбек», «Хажыгерей» [5, с.26; 9, c. 17]. фантазией жырау взаимоотношения между Ура- Рукопись дастана «Жаханша» хранится в Тюбе, Чин-Мачином и татарами» [6, с.157-158]. рукописном фонде фундаментальной библиотеки Ученый также высказывает мнение относительно Каракалпакского отделения Академии наук того, что дастан исполнялся многими Узбекистана (Опись П-284, №88206), объем сказителями, но среди них вариант Курбанбая рукописи составляет 8000 строк. «Жаханша» жырау является наиболее приемлемой и наряду с дастанами «Ерсайым», «Бозжигит», реалистичной как с художественной стороны, так «Зийнеп-Алтынгул» был подготовлен к печати и по форме. По нашему мнению, это рассуждение Институтом истории, языка и литературы имени доказывает правильность нашей гипотезы, что Н.Давкараева ККФ АН УзССР и впервые издан в автором дастана «Жаханша» является Курбанбай 1990 году в ХХ томнике «Каракалпакский жырау, что он сам создал этот дастан». Иными фольклор». Примечательно, что в данном издании словами, «Сказитель, хорошо знающий народные в текст дастана «Жаханша» были внесены сказки – это человек, который знает трудности некоторые изменения, исходя из требований жизни, ставит высокую идею овладения знаниями идеологии бывшего Союза. Позднее, в годы и ремеслом и свое мнение художественно независимости, данный дастан был включен в доказывает посредством дастана «Жаханша» [7, многотомник «Каракалпакский фольклор» (2012). с.17]. Дастан «Жаханша» как отдельная книга не Несомненно, данные высказывания очень издавался. важны для определения генезиса дастана Несмотря на то, что учеными ранее были «Жаханша». В то же время следует отметить, что высказаны мнения относительно данного до настоящего времени нет никаких сведений о произведения, но до настоящего времени такой исторической личности, как Жаханша. Все «Жаханша» не становился объектом специального же, из содержании данного дастана можно исследования. получить представление о времени его Первоначальный научный обзор по возникновения, чему также способствует наличие содержанию, идейно-художественным в тексте топонимов и гидронимов. особенностям дастана представлен в научных Основная идея дастана «Жаханша» состоит в работах отечественных фольклористов утверждении необходимости глубокого овладения Н.Жапакова и К.Максетова. Так, в статье молодежью знаниями и какой-либо профессией с Н.Жапакова «О неопубликованых дастанах» целью служения в дальнейшем своей Родине и впервые в каракалпакской фольклористике своему народу. говорится о необходимости изучения дастана Сюжетная система дастана включает в себя «Жаханша». Было высказано следующее мнение о героические события, описывающие борьбу времени создания дастана: «В дастане открыто главного героя произведения против говорится, что государство Жаханша на Уратобе и несправедливости. С большим мастерством государство татар (ногай) были одной страной, раскрыты отрицательные образы ханов, баев и одним краем. Эти сведения жырау не могли торговцев, таких как Аскархан, Усенбек и Карабай выдумать. А этнонимы «каракалпак, руу через их противостояние с главным героем. кайшылы» и «татар» возможно были привнесены Композиционный строй дастана «Жаханша» в текст дастана позже. Но этим не отрицается, что созвучен с героическими дастанами схожего дастан является одним из творений богатого традиционного образца, где основное внимание устного и художественного творчества уделяется отражению народных идеалов о каракалпакского народа. Ибо общеизвестно, что мужественных батырах, защищающих народ от нынешний каракалпакский народ в то время был врагов, возвеличению их героических поступков. одним из народов, находившихся в союзе с Главный герой дастана Жаханша с ногайцами… Из этого следует, что период двенадцати лет стремится овладеть знаниями и создания дастана можно отнести к ХV веку. Так ремесленным мастерством. Как персонаж, как со второй половины XV века с началом заключающий в себе лучшие качества, распада союза ногайцев, предводители этого свойственные настоящему джигиту, Жаханша в союза прилагали все усилия, чтобы предотвратить целом отличается от других образов, это» [3, с.111]. представленных в дастане. Вот как описывается эпизод рождения Жаханши, когда бездетные

Philadelphia, USA 656

братья Сангилбай и Карабай, просившие у – Обращается к своему народу. Народ же сообща Всевышнего послать им детей, достигают Сына Сангилбая нарек Жаханшой, дочь Карабая – исполнения своего желания: Шийринжан.ʼ Алпыс жасар Сәнгилбай Мотив взросления Жаханша несколько схож Ул перзентли болады. с описанием взросления Илимхан, главного героя Елли жасар Карабай одноименного дастана. Так, едва родившись, за Кыз перзентли болады. сорок дней Илимхан становится взрослым Еки ағайинли жәм болып, джигитом. Подобный элемент характерен и для Төрткүлли ошақ ойдырып дастана «Жаханша», когда главный герой дастана Туўша, бийе сойдырып, Жаханша взрослеет раньше своих сверстников, и Ура Төбе халықларын в двенадцатилетнем возрасте на своем коне Нан менен етек тойдырып Коянкок (Қоянкөк) участвует в национальной игре Халқына хызмет етеди... [4, с.14] «козлодрание», устроенной в честь тоя Алимбая. Подстрочный перевод: ʻУ Двенадцать раз двенадцатилетнему мальчику шестидесятилетнего Сангилбая родился сын, У удается захватить козленка и, не выдержав с его пятидесятилетнего Карабая родилась дочь. Два стороны такого напора, соперники начинают брата сообща приказали вырыть (в земле) очаг с хлестать его плетьми. Стойкость в подобных четырьмя отверстиями, зарезать туўша испытаниях доказывает возмужание Жаханши, (годовалую козу) и кобылицу, (и) стали служить его готовность к участию в предстоящих боях. народу Ура Тобе, угощая до отвала хлебом и Действительно, этот мотив свойствен и другим мясомʼ. каракалпакским героическим дастанам. В то же время рождение главного героя в Например, в дастане «Коблан» мальчик Коблан «Жаханше» несколько отличается от схожих сцен, отличается от своих сверстников особой силой. Во представленных в других дастанах: здесь нет время игры «асык» («альчики») Коблан проявляет показа пристрастия матери героя к какой-либо еде свое превосходство над другими ребятами. У во время беременности, т.е. нет описания коня, на которого садится Коблан, от тяжести момента, когда ей хочется сердца тигра или льва, всадника прогибается спина. Впрочем, хотя в нет сцен чудесного рождения ребенка. Таким дастане «Жаханша» мотив взросления героя и образом, события дастана не выходят за рамки описан схожим образом, но все же передан слабо. реальной действительности. Это дает возможность утверждать, что описание Братья, положив младенцев в бесик взросления главного героя приближено к (колыбель), обращаются к народу, прося дать реальной действительности. имена новорожденным. Таким образом, сын В сюжете дастана «Жаханша» можно Сангилбая наречен Жаханшой, а дочь Карабая – встретить элементы сказочности. Так, Жаханша с Шийринжан: родным дядей Карабаем едет в Шынмашын, чтобы Бесикке бөлеп балларын овладеть профессией торговца. Там он втайне от Ортаға әкелип қойдырды, брата находит себе наставника и начинает Ели-халқым, арзым бар: осваивать секреты профессии. После Презентсиздиң дәртинен исчезновения Жаханша Карабай возвращается к Маған болды дүнья тар. себе на родину и передает печальную весть брату. Атын сизлер қойыңлар! И «тогда его брат Сангилбай гадает, и таким Иним болған Карабай путем узнаёт, что сын жив и здоров. Он увидел, Кыз да болса баласын, что перед сыном девять разных блюд, на его Улдан зыят көреди. услужении много людей, сын же встал на путь Кыз баламның ҳәм атын изучения науки, (сидит) в темной комнате, куда Сүйкимли қылып қойыңлар, – не попадает луч солнца, читает книги и доволен Дейип сонда Сәңгилбай, судьбой. Видит, что с сыном все в порядке. Халқына арыз айтады. Никто, кроме него самого (т.е. Сангилбая), не Ели-халқы жәм болып, знал эту тайну» [8, с. 29]. Подобные сказочные Сәңгилбайдың улының элементы сюжета дастана, такие как гадание, Атын қойды Жаханша. предсказание можно объяснить влиянием древних Карабайдың қызының понятий и представлений. Атын қойды Шийринжан. [4, с. 15] Помимо этого, в дастане «Жаханша» можно Подстрочный перевод: ʻДетей, запеленав в встретить фантастические образы гяуров- колыбель, вынесли к народу. «О, мой народ, у людоедов. Жаханше удается найти с гяурами меня к вам просьба. Из-за тоски от бездетности общий язык и в конце концов он сдружился с мир был мне тесен. Дайте (им) имена сами. (вот) ними. Это вполне соответствует народным Карабай, мой брат, Хоть у него и дочь, (но) любит представлениям, когда, как гласит каракалпакская больше сына. И дочери моей дайте хорошее имя», поговорка, «знаниями побеждают тысячи, а силой

Philadelphia, USA 657

– (лишь) одного». И если каракалпакским ученики, (и) Халмурат выучил (этот) дастан. Он героическим дастанам свойственно наличие сцен полностью сохранился у такого жырау, как сражений с врагами, в дастане «Жаханша» таких Халмурат и стал образцом. На голове у него чалма эпизодов не так уж много. По традиции того времени, Есть кобыз (у него) в Следует отметить, что дастан «Жаханша» руке, Смастеренный из двух (кусков) дерева. встречается только в репертуаре Курбанбая Долго искал Халмурата Курбанбай, сын Тажибая жырау. Оригинальность репертуара была Там, где он пас овец, В пустыне горы Сандык (и) отмечена известным фольклористом Стал его учеником. Выучил он этот дастан, (а) К.Максетовым, который пишет: «Особый Слова такого жырау, как Курбанбай, Ушли в репертуар свойствен только для Курбанбай народ. Даже когда он достиг восьмидесяти лет, жырау. Дастаны, занимавшие место в его сохранился в его памяти (этот) дастан, потому как репертуаре, не встречаются в репертуарах других был хорошийʼ. жырау» [6, с. 104]. Но в то же время нельзя Как видно из вышеприведенного отрывка, утверждать, что этот дастан является творением сам исполнитель дастана подчеркивает отличие самого Курбанбая жырау, ибо, как «Жаханша» от других каракалпакских эпосов. В свидетельствуют заключительные строки этом можно убедиться путем ознакомления с произведения, дастан передается из уст в уста содержанием произведения, сюжетная линия через несколько поколений народных сказителей: которого в целом служит выражению главной Әўел айтсам өткенди, идеи – призыву к овладению знаниями и Бул дәстанның парқы бар. ремеслами. Действительно, если ранее в Ол Жупардың елинде, героических дастанах главный герой проявляет Жыраў болған Айтуўар. себя через борьбу с врагом, то в дастане Кабыл деген бир бала, «Жаханша» все лучшие человеческие качества Оған шәкирт болғанды. главного героя дастана – Жаханша (такие как Шәкирт болып жүргенде, мужество, смелость, преданность Отечеству и Соннан ядлап алғанды. народу) проявляются через его ум и ремесленное Нуратаның елинде мастерство. Подобное особое строение сюжетной Кабыл жыраў атанып, линии получило положительную оценку Оғанда шәкирт табылып, К.Аимбетова: «единственный путь интересной Ядлап алған Халмурат. передачи народу содержания – это понимание Халмураттай жыраўда того, что (нужно) синтезировать новое Толығы менен сақланып, содержание с бытующей издревле старой формой, Үлги болып қалғанды. укоренившейся в духовной жизни народа. Это мы Ол заманның дәстүри – можем оценить как мастерство жырау в Сәллеси бар басында, построении композиции» [1, с. 81]. Еки ағаштан қуралған Помимо вышеуказанного, в дастане Қобызы бар колында, «Жаханша» наблюдаются мотивы, присущие Қой бағып жүрген жеринен, героическим дастанам. И если в героических Сандық таў деген шөлинен, дастанах сюжетное направление произведения Халмуратты көп излеп, служит проявлению силы и мужества, геройских Тәжибай улы Курбанбай поступков персонажа в борьбе против врагов, то Шәкирт болып барғанды Жаханша, столкнувшись с несправедливостью, Бул дәстанды үйренип, достигает преимущества над врагом только после Курбанбайдай бул жыраў того как получает определенные знания и умения. Халыққа сөзин таратып, В то же время Жаханша изображен реалистически Сексен жасқа келгенше – как выходец из народа – тогда как главные Бул дәстан жақсы болған соң, персонажи других каракалпакских героических Мийесинде қалғанды [4, с. 177-178]. дастанов в основном представлены как выходцы Подстрочный перевод: ʻЕсли сказать о из состоятельных семей. прошлом, Есть отличие этого дастана. В стране Таким образом, дастан «Жаханша», Жупар (т.е. во владении Жупар) Был жырау вошедший в репертуар Курбанбая жырау, призван Айтууар. Мальчик по имени Кабыл Стал его служить приобщению молодежи к новым знаниям учеником. Когда он ходил учеником, От него он и овладению ими ремесленного мастерства, что выучил (дастан). В стране Нурата Кабыл стал усиливает воспитательный характер дастана известен как жырау, К нему тоже пошли в «Жаханша».

Philadelphia, USA 658

References:

1. Aimbetov, K. (1988). Narodnaya mudrostʼ. 6. Maksetov, K. (1992). Dastany, zhyraw,baksy. Nukus: Karakalpakstan, 492. Nukus: Karakalpakstan, 208. 2. Davkaraev, N. (1977). Ocherki istorii 7. Maksetov, K. (1976). Karakalpakskij epos. karakalpakskoj literatury (istoriko-literaturnoje Tashkent: Fan, 360. issledovanije). Том 2. Nukus: Karakalpakstan, 8. Maksetov, K. (1983). Karakalpakskije zhyraw i 356. baksy. Nukus: Karakalpakstan, 308. 3. Zhapakov, N. (1974). O neopublikovannyx 9. Sagitov, I. (1962). Karakalpakskij geroicheskij dastanax. Amudarya. Nukus: №8, 110-112. epos. Nukus: Karakalpakstan, 180. 4. (1990). Karakalpakskij folʼklor. Том ХХ. 10. Sagitov, I. (1962). Literatura I folklor. Nukus: Nukus: Karakalpakstan, 328. Karakalpakstan, 120. 5. Kozhurov, O. (1988). Dastany. Sochineniya. Nukus: Karakalpakstan, 232.

Philadelphia, USA 659

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Abdullo Sagdullaevich Turdiev PhD in Economics Department of Economics and Real Estate Management Tashkent Institute of Architecture and Civil Engineering

Khurshidjon Shukhrat ugli Kakhramonov Assistant Department of Economics and Real Estate Management Tashkent Institute of Architecture and Civil Engineering

Nargiza Utkirovna Yusupdjanova Senior Lecturer Department of Economics and Real Estate Management Tashkent Institute of Architecture and Civil Engineering

DIGITAL ECONOMY: EXPERIENCE OF FOREIGN COUNTRIES AND FEATURES OF DEVELOPMENT IN UZBEKISTAN

Abstract: The article discusses the theoretical and practical foundations of the digital economy and presents the experience of the development of the digital economy in foreign countries. In the article shown the features of the economy of Uzbekistan for the formation and use of the digital economy and given the characteristics of the Digital Uzbekistan - 2030 program and the expected results of their implementation. Key words: economics, efficiency, digital economy, development, Uzbekistan, technologies. Language: English Citation: Turdiev, A. S., Kakhramonov, K. S., & Yusupdjanova, N. U. (2020). Digital economy: experience of foreign countries and features of development in Uzbekistan. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 660-664. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-112 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.112 Scopus ASCC: 2000.

Introduction economy, including countries such as Germany, UDC 330 China, Japan, Brazil, the USA, Great Britain, Russia, etc. In addition, the number of such countries is The digitalization trend of various public areas growing. Each of the adopted programs (or strategies) on a global scale is obvious. This process serves as the has its own specifics. But all of them are aimed at basis for a new round of “technological” race, the solving national problems and rely primarily on prize of which is geopolitical and geo-economic national innovation systems. leadership. At the same time, this is a chance for both developed and developing countries to improve their Main part internal socio-economic situation. The current level of development of the global In this regard, many countries have begun to economy indicates that the digital economy is a consciously stimulate and regulate the development of rapidly developing sphere of life that will completely digital technologies in order to obtain effects that are reformat the usual economic ties and existing business more positive and offset the negative effects of digital models. transformation. In international practice, the definition of a Currently, many foreign countries have digital economy has not yet developed. In most approved programs for the development of the digital foreign sources, the description of the digital economy

Philadelphia, USA 660

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 focuses on technologies and related changes in the Tencent - the largest telecommunications methods of interaction between economic agents [1]. company; search engine Baidu; Xiaomi Tech - a In this case, either specific types of technologies or manufacturer of mobile devices with its Android one or another form of change in economic processes operating system, completely independent of Google; may be mentioned. Often, the definition of a digital Weibo (similar to Twitter); QQ and WeChat instant economy is replaced by a list of directions of its messengers; giant Alibaba online store with its influence on the economy and the social sphere Aliplay payment system, as well as Huawei In the report of the Moscow Higher School of Technology, ZTE, NetEase, TP-Link, etc. Economics “What is a digital economy?”, it is Recognized world "giants" are gradually being proposed to give the following concept of the digital squeezed out of the country. There is its own Silicon economy, which we consider more applicable to this Valley - free economic zone Shenzhen is a former definition: small fishing village near industrial Hong Kong, Digital economy it is activities to create which has turned into one of the most brilliant science disseminate and use digital technologies and related cities. products and services. Moreover, the ownership of the Chinese giants Digital technologies it is technologies for the of the info industry is different: Huawei is private, and collection, storage, processing, search, transmission ZTE is a state-owned company. But regardless of this, and presentation of data in electronic form [2]. they quickly respond to government The American scientist Nicholas Negroponte “recommendations” [4]. first introduced the term “digital economy”. National experts note the backwardness of USA is one of the pioneers in the development legislation, which does not have time to change in of Information and Communication Technologies. accordance with the pace of development of the digital In the United States are situated such “giants” of economy. the ICT industry as Intel, Microsoft, Apple, Oracle, The country is committed to ICT independence, etc. as information security is taken very seriously. China By the way, there are some problems of is working to create an industry that is immune to digitalization of USA and the main problem are unauthorized access. Currently, access to a number of related to systemic imbalances, the federal budget foreign sites from the PRC is limited under the Golden deficit and the reluctance to increase the tax burden on Shield project (the so-called Great Chinese Firewall). business and the public. According to the OECD, the UK is one of the Therefore, state innovation programs on the most innovative and entrepreneurial societies in the scale of financing are insignificant. In addition, world (the presence of world-class higher education competition is intensifying with China in the field of institutions, developed venture capital markets, a ICT. favorable regulatory framework, etc.), the spread of China has relatively recently lagged far behind new technologies has become regarded as the in the development of ICT. The change in this preferred direction of development [5]. situation began with the launch of two basic state The main direction of the country's development projects - “Plan 863” (1986) and “Torch” (1998) [3]. has become the digitalization of the service sector. E- The first project focused on the long-term catch- commerce in the UK is better developed than in any up development of high technology in seven key other country in the world. areas, including ICT. The level of digitalization of the financial sector Particular attention was paid to the training of is also significant. Social networks are very popular in qualified personnel, including the study abroad of the the country. The British were the first to use best students and the attraction of foreign specialists. smartphones and mobile Internet, spend the most time The second project has become a set of online and use phones to broadcast music. legislative documents and initiatives aimed at the Digitalization is also developing in other areas, rapid formation of a new high-tech industry. including education (RefMe, eSchools) and healthcare In China the best global achievements in the field (Network Locum) [6]. of ICT were actively copied, almost any means were National experts believe that the introduction of used to get as many foreign advanced technologies as Building Information Modeling (BIM) technology is possible. changing the construction industry. One cannot but recognize the stunning successes The UK hopes to make fully computerized of China in ICT construction, which was started from construction the norm, and the country - the world scratch, achieved in such a short time. leader in this sector, to achieve global recognition of Currently, the share of the main sectors of the British designers, contractors and product digital economy in China reaches 6–7% of GDP. manufacturers. It is expected that this will lead to an China today is the only state capable of building increase in the volume of work and the creation of new a national Internet. In the country, there are companies jobs, and will open up new opportunities. - analogues of American giants [4].

Philadelphia, USA 661

To date, the UK implements a strategy for the The development of the digital economy is development of digital technology (Digital Strategy) directly related to the level of development of [6]. information and communication technologies (ICT), The document includes seven areas in which the which is usually estimated by the following country intends to develop a "leading digital indicators: economy" in the world, including [7]: − share of the digital economy in GDP; − world-class digital infrastructure; − size of investment in the ICT industry; − giving everyone access to the necessary − Internet speed, degree of coverage of the digital skills; country's territory and accessibility for use by the − creating the best conditions in the world for population; launching and developing a digital business; − e-commerce development; − helping every British business get digital; − provision of organizations with ICT − creating the world's safest place to live and specialists. work online; Investments in the ICT industry are very − maintaining the role of a world leader in important for developing the country's economic serving its citizens on the Internet; potential, which stimulate innovative development, − expanding the possibilities of using data in lead to higher labor productivity, lower costs and the the economy and increasing public confidence in their emergence of new types of economic activity, and, use. equally importantly, improve the quality of life of the The strategy, in particular, involves the creation population. of five international technology centers designed to However, the dynamics of attracting investment support the global advantage of British companies. in this area leaves much to be desired, although certain Citizens who lack digital skills, the British improvements are observed. government intends to provide free education. In the first half of 2019, investments in the field Moreover, private sector organizations such as of “information and communication” doubled Google, Lloyds Banking Group, Barclays will compared to the same period in 2018. However, this participate in the education of adults and children. indicator in 2018 decreased by almost 2 times, The UK government has announced that it compared with 2017 - from 1.9 to 0.9 trillion UZS. intends to invest 17.3 million pounds to university- The indicator of the share of investments in based research in robotics and artificial intelligence “information and communication” in the total volume (AI). Using AI could bring the British economy an of investments in 2018 also decreased by more than 3 additional 654 billion pounds by 2035. times, compared with 2017, and in the first half of With regard to Uzbekistan, the government of 2019, and almost did not change compared to the same Uzbekistan included in the strategic development plan period of 2018 and amounted to 1.3%. of the state a digital economy program, the purpose of In the period 2017-2019 in Uzbekistan, on which is to create a full-fledged digital environment average, about 200 million US dollars were invested and digital field in the republic. annually in the development of ICT. The government of Uzbekistan believes that the For comparison: in 2018, 1.3 trillion dollars were "digitalization" of the economy will allow the country invested in the development of ICTs in the United to resolve the issue of global competitiveness and States, in China - 499 million dollars, in Belarus only national security as soon as possible [8]. foreign direct investment in ICT amounted to $ 1.5 The share of the digital economy in GDP in billion dollars. According to the calculations of the Uzbekistan is 2.2%. At the same time, the average experts of the analytical company IDC, ICT expenses optimal indicator is considered to be 7-8%, for worldwide will grow by 3.8% annually and 4.8 trillion example, in the UK it is 12.4%, South Korea - 8%, reached by 2023 dollars [9]. China - 6.9%, India - 5.6%, while at the same time in The importance of government policy is given to Russia - 2, 8%, Kazakhstan - 3.9%. In accordance with the development of electronic commerce. the draft, Concept of development of the “Electronic Currently, in order to stimulate business entities Government” system of the Republic of Uzbekistan, in the field of electronic commerce, the National by 2025 is planned to increase the share of ICT Register of Electronic Commerce Entities created. services in GDP to 5.0%, and by 2030 - to 10% [9]. On a voluntary and free basis, the National Uzbekistan implements the Digital Uzbekistan- Register includes legal entities and individual 2030 Strategy for the Development of the National entrepreneurs whose income from the sale of goods Digital Economy, in which the main tasks are formed and services through electronic commerce is at least to accelerate the development of the digital economy 80% of the total volume of goods and services sold by and the widespread adoption of digital technologies in them. Moreover, they must pay a single tax payment the spheres of the country's population. at a rate of 2%. The main universal electronic trading platform in Uzbekistan is the Trade Uzbekistan trading platform

Philadelphia, USA 662

(tradeuzbekistan.com website), created by the interactive public services was launched (the Unified Ministry of Investment and Foreign Trade. Other portal, my.gov.uz). Which is a single electronic electronic trading platforms have also been launched, platform for access for citizens and entrepreneurs to for example, uzbtextile.com for manufacturers of receive public services and the necessary information textiles in the B2B format, universal.uz for small and on them (currently in 18 directions: housing and medium-sized businesses, etc. communal services, real estate, transport, etc.). The number of e-commerce transactions in the In accordance with the draft Concept for the second quarter of 2019 amounted to 75.39 million, development of the system "E-government in 2019- and the amount of transactions is 3.515 trillion UZS. 2025." it is envisaged, in particular, to increase the In the first quarter, these figures were 73.8 million and share of public services provided in electronic format 2.516 trillion UZS [10]. from the current 37% to 80% and to improve the Much attention in Uzbekistan is paid to the use position in the rating of the "Electronic Government of ICTs in the field of improving the activities of Development Index" from 81st to 50th place by 2025 public authorities, deepening their direct [10]. communication with the population, and the work of Currently, an “IT-park” with modern e-government. infrastructure is being created in Tashkent. We In order to create conditions for citizens to already see the first results of his work. Such "IT- receive public services in electronic format, including parks" will also be organized in Nukus, Bukhara, online, in 2017, a new version of the Unified portal for Namangan, Samarkand, Gulistan and Urgench. In order to train highly qualified specialists in the technological solutions in entire segments of the field of information technology, the project “1 million economy, their wide distribution is impossible; programmers” was launched together with our foreign − constantly improve the existing regulatory partners. framework governing the development of the digital Considering that last year the work on economy, and do so in a mode of dialogue and taking connecting all cities and regional centers to high- into account the opinions of users, developers and speed Internet networks was completed, we should service providers who, in practice, will encounter new provide all villages and mahallas with this opportunity types of objects and subjects of information legal in the next 2 years. relations that require legal registration; Today, more than 7 thousand healthcare − Become a participant in the overall process institutions, preschool and school education have of digitalization of relations, including by developing high-speed Internet access, and in 2 years their the “Electronic Government” system and the list of number will increase by another 12 thousand. public services provided in electronic format; − stimulate the introduction of information Conclusion/Recommendations systems, electronic services in organizations and The experience of foreign countries shows that introduce tax incentives for the development of digital the digital economy is developing simultaneously in a technologies, as well as cross-border online trading; wide range of areas and cannot be built by a limited − to train in necessary quantities the staff of circle of companies, even if they are endowed with both IT specialists and programmers themselves, as special powers and resources. Therefore, the main role well as qualified users who are able to use constantly in the digital economy should be played by private updated digital technologies. business with a strong entrepreneurial and innovative At the same time, the main thing is that the approach, and the state should create the infrastructure development of ICT in the country, including and conditions for private initiative. affordable high-speed Internet, should keep pace with The state can stimulate the digitalization of the business interest in introducing digital economic processes by the following actions: technologies into various production processes to − act as the organizer of common technological increase labor productivity, reduce costs, and increase platforms that unite different organizations, or as a production and profit. regulator that directively sets requirements for the use of certain technological solutions, since without the synchronization of the implementation of standard

References:

1. (2018). The digital transformation of the EAEU http://www.eurasiancommission.org/en/nae/ne is the success of specific projects // EEC.News ws/Pages/6-02-2018-3.aspx and events. Retrieved from:

Philadelphia, USA 663

2. Golofast, A. (2017). Shifts in digital tectonics: 6. Revazde, D. (2016). 8 Facts About IT in Great Cryptotransactions, “digital twins”, stratification Britain. High Tech. Retrieved from: of ownership // European Union: Facts and https://hightech.fm/2016/09/27/britain-9things Comments / In Yu.A. Borko (Ed.). Institute of 7. (n.d.). British authorities have published a Europe RAS, - M., Issue 88/89, - pp. 45–48. strategy for the development of digital 3. Shultseva, V. (2015). Digital Economy of China technologies. The digital economy. Retrieved // The First Mile. - Smolensk-M .: Technosphere, from: http://d-russia.ru/vlasti-veliko-britanii- No. 4–5, pp. 90–94, 66–76. opublikovali-proekt-strategii-razvitiya- 4. Zhang, D. (2017). The current state of China's tsifrovyh-tehnologij.html digital economy and the prospects for 8. (2018). Decree of the President of the Republic cooperation between China and Russia in this of Uzbekistan dated February 19, 2018 "On area. Power. - M., No. 9, pp. 37–43. measures for further improvement of 5. Sokolov, I.A., et al. (2017). The state, information technologies and communications" innovations, science and talents in the Retrieved from: https://lex.uz/docs/3564970 measurement of the digital economy (on the 9. (n.d.). Open data of Ministry of Investments and example of the UK). International journal of Foreign Trade of the Republic of Uzbekistan. open information technologies. - M.: Moscow Retrieved from: https://mift.uz/ru/opendata State University. M.V. Lomonosov, Vol. 5, No. 10. (n.d.). Open data of the state committee of the 6, pp. 33–48. Republic of Uzbekistan on statistics. Retrieved from: https://stat.uz/en/181-ofytsyalnaia- statystyka-en/6405-31422343254

Philadelphia, USA 664

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Igor Felixovich Porubay Ferghana State University the teacher of English

ABOUT THE LANGUAGE OF THE FIELD OF INFORMATION TECHNOLOGIES AND THE PECULIARITIES OF BORROWINGS OF ITS ENGLISH TERMS IN THE RUSSIAN LANGUAGE

Abstract: This article discusses the specifics of the language of information technology (hereinafter abbreviated IT) and its products, including the Internet and software; its influence on the appearance of the language as a whole in modern conditions. It also analyzes the processes of borrowing IT language words from English into the Russian language, including the formation of a Russian-language “slang” related to the IT sphere, and considers the potential causes of its occurrence. Key words: Information technology, The language of computer technology, The discursive field of computer technology slang, Terminology, Neologism, Englishism, Language borrowings, Comparative Linguistics. Language: Russian Citation: Porubay, I. F. (2020). About the language of the field of information technologies and the peculiarities of borrowings of its english terms in the Russian language. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 665-669. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-113 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.113 Scopus ASCC: 1203.

О ЯЗЫКЕ СФЕРЫ ИНФОРМАЦИОННЫХ ТЕХНОЛОГИЙ И СПЕЦИФИКЕ ЗАИМСТВОВАНИЙ ЕГО АНГЛОЯЗЫЧНЫХ ТЕРМИНОВ В РУССКОМ ЯЗЫКЕ

Аннотация: В данной статье рассматривается специфика языка информационных технологий (далее сокращенно ИТ) и его продуктов, включая интернет и программное обеспечение; его влияние на облик языка в целом в условиях современности. Также анализируются процессы заимствования слов языка ИТ из английского языка в русский язык, включая формирование русскоязычного «сленга», связанного со сферой ИТ, рассматриваются потенциальные причины его возникновения. Ключевые слова: Информационные технологии, Язык компьютерных технологий, Дискурсивное поле компьютерных технологий сленг, терминология, неологизм, англицизм, языковые заимствования, сопоставительная лингвистика.

Введение сделали возможным такие средства развлечения, В современное время, роль информационных как интернет-телевидение и онлайн-шоппинг, а технологий вполне очевидна и обретает все также такие формы образования и научной большее значение. Будучи распространенными и деятельности, как онлайн-конференции и наиболее удобными средствами работы с дистанционное обучение. Следует отметить, что информацией, они проникли во многие сферы использование информационных и компьютерных нашей жизни, включая как нашу технологий в учебном процессе, вывели его на профессиональную деятельность, так и время качественно новую ступень, обеспечив новый досуга. Более того, данные технологии уровень коммуникации обучающихся и продолжают осваивать и иные, несвойственные преподавателей[1, 93]. Помимо этого, применение для них напрямую, сферы деятельности человека. новых, интерактивных и эффективных средств Например, рост качества интернета и его обучения на основе информационных технологий скорости, а также растущая его доступность служит своеобразным дополнительным стимулом

Philadelphia, USA 665

для обучающихся, в особенности среди молодых понятие информационных технологий людей, большинство из которых, как правило, рассматривается с контексте компьютерных пользуется такими средствами в повседневной технологий, будь то аппаратная их часть либо жизни чаще [2, 72]. программное обеспечение. В условиях современного мира, С точки зрения лингвистического экономический и социальный успех зависит во исследования, информационные технологии многом от степени использования данных представляют собой особый интерес. Будучи телекоммуникационных и информационных внелингвистическим феноменом, ИТ и их средств[3, 80]. производные сыграли немалую роль в обогащении современного языка, в частности, английского Основная часть языка, ввиду прежде всего, исторических причин. На сегодняшний день встретить человека, Всем известно, что многие феномены, никаким образом не сталкивающимся с сформировавшие будущий облик информационными технологиями или их информационных технологий, возникли в производными в повседневной англоязычной среде. Ни для кого не секрет, что жизнедеятельности, представляется редкостью. первые персональные компьютеры и интернет Если раньше наблюдалась тенденция возникли и получили развитие в Соединенных определенного рода «пропасти» между молодым Штатах Америки. Начиная с 80-х годов XXвека поколением, хорошо владеющим ИТ, и старшим, наблюдался рост развития компьютерных сетей, иногда не имеющим о них никакого понятия, в получивший стремительней рост к началу 90-х, современное время наблюдается вполне причем США занимали в то время первое место по очевидное «сглаживание» данных границ. Этот распространенности сетей Интернет[5, 236]. факт прежде всего связан с тем, что присутствие Развитие же персональных компьютеров и их ИТ коснулось уже нескольких поколений, каждое растущая популярность среди широких слоев из которых в той или иной мере «выросло» с населения привели к спросу на программное представлениями о компьютерах, программах, обеспечение для них, что послужило началом интернете и его сервисах и т.п., тем самым эти разработки новых программ, игр и операционных возрастные группы имеют своеобразный «общий систем, также разрабатывавшихся изначально в язык» в данной сфере. Во-вторых, характеристики США такими компаниями, как Microsoft и Apple. ИТ, их доступность и удобство, эргономичность и Все это сыграло не последнюю роль в облике способность экономить рабочее время и языковой сферы ИТ – слов и понятий, имеющих интеллектуальные ресурсы человека, были отношение к информационным технологиям. интегрированы в жизнь настолько, что знание ИТ Большинство таких слов приходили из до определенного, хотя бы минимального уровня, английского в другие языки без локализации или стало критерием движения рабочего процесса и перевода вне зависимости от степени родства этих условием приема на ту или иную работу. Тем языков, в большинстве случаев по той простой самым, людям приходилось осваивать данную причине, что данные слова означали до этого сферу зачастую вне зависимости от возрастной неизвестные, инновационные понятия. В общих категории или профессиональной чертах, английский дискурс ИТ, будь то сфера принадлежности. Как результат, в большинстве техники, программирования или интернета, случаев, владение и использование отличается тем, что в нем практически нет информационных технологий в условиях заимствований, и все новые слова, связанные с современности имеет распространенный, в данной сферой, являются исконно английскими[6, большинстве случаев неотъемлемый характер. 21]. В широком смысле слова, сам термин В настоящее время дискурсивное поле языка «информационные технологии» и его ИТ настолько разнообразно и внедрено в использование в обществе довольно широко и не современном обществе на различных уровнях, что ограничивается сферой применения именно многие специалисты предполагают выделить его в компьютерных технологий. Словосочетание было обособленный, новый тип языка, именуемый известно уже в 70-х годах прошлого столетия и «кибернетическим», как результат слияния языка применялось для описания любых в целом со спецификой компьютерной инновационных систем хранения и передачи терминологии[7, 70]. Следует обратить внимание, информации, не обязательно связанных именно с что слова, используемые в наименовании компьютерной техникой[4, 373]. Тем не менее, в различных понятий в сфере ИТ, формировались современное время, ввиду того факта, что все довольно интересным образом, который мог инновации в области обмена и хранения казаться несколько спонтанным ввиду информации связаны практически без разнообразия и отсутствия строгой структуры исключений с компьютерами и иными словообразования. В первую очередь, зачастую техническими средствами, с ними сопряженными, новое значение, связанное со сферой ИТ,

Philadelphia, USA 666

добавлялось к уже существующему слову (или, использования русскоязычных суффиксов (flash – часто, к его конкретной форме) по принципу флеш + ка). Действительно, слово «флешка» «схожести» значения. Например, слово стилистически является совершенно «Processor», означающее основной блок неформальным, разговорным словосочетанием, персонального компьютера, выполняющий официальным аналогом которого служит «флеш- обработку данных, возникло на основе накопитель». Стоит признать, однако, что существительного «Process», имеющее очевидное последнее встречается зачастую лишь в значение «процесса». В действительности, письменном виде, например, на упаковках и процессор компьютера осуществляет «процесс» инструкциях, в то время как в устном дискурсе обработки данных. Слово было заимствовано и русского языка «флешка» - намного более вошло в обиход без изменения в других языках по обиходная и распространенная фраза, мере вхождения компьютеров в жизнь человека в применяемая вне зависимости от степени мировом масштабе. Интересно также отметить, «формальности» условий беседы. что слово «Processor» в английском языке Существует множество слов и применимо вообще к любым инструментам или словосочетаний, имеющих отношение к сфере ИТ, оборудованию, которые осуществляют какой- которые обрели неформальный характер в либо процесс, в основном технического характера. русском языке. Тому может быть насколько Тем не менее, в других языках, например, в причин. Первой из них является неформальный русском, это слово применяется лишь в значении, характер социального слоя пользователей связанном со сферой компьютеров. Более того, дискурса ИТ. Зачастую это были молодые люди, слово получило нарицательную природу. интересующиеся компьютерной и иной Большинство людей, имеющих неглубокие вычислительной техникой в свободное время, познания в компьютерах, стали называть которые, как правило, чаще других пользуются процессором системный блок компьютера, сленгом, иногда элементами жаргона, в (процессор по сути, является лишь его частью) что особенности если их вовлеченность в ИТ имеет устойчиво вошло в обиход и часто является более «углублённый» характер. По этой причине, причиной недопонимания и по сей день. использование англоязычных терминов, Еще одним примером является слово «Flash применяемых по отношению к ИТ в Drive», известное в русскоязычном переводе как неформальной форме было для них обыденным «флешка». Всем известно, что «флешка» является делом. компактным переносным устройством, Второй причиной является используемым для переноса и хранения профессиональная принадлежность различных данных. Данное словосочетание пользователей компъютерных технологий и представляет особый интерес по причини его социальные обстояетельства, их окружающие. метафоричности, которое передает удобство Большая часть программистов – пользователей данного инструмента. В словосочетании «Flash такого рода дискурса – занимаются данной drive» слово «flash» по сути предает быстрый, деятельностью частично или в качестве досуга – мгновенный характер передачи данных, так как это сказывается на природе их общения друг с изначально слово «flash» означает «вспышку»; другом, и создает вполне “неформальный” слово «drive» применяется касательно любых характер терминологии, или, в какой-то степени, частей в информационных технологиях, хранящих ИТ-жаргона, который, отнюдь, в скором времени данные, например, первоначально оно становится понятным многим благодаря применялось для словосочетания «hard drive», что, быстрому рапспростарению «модности» соответственно, означает «жесткий диск использования ИТ, таким образом, выходя из компьютера» - основное устройство хранения на разряда жаргона в сленг, сохраняя стилистические нем информации, причем, в общем смысле слово и прагматические характеристики. Таким «drive» как глагол или существительное означает образом, многие слова, применяемые узкой «вести», «движение», и всем известен тот факт, сферой программистов в области разработки ИТ, что в жестком диске применяются действительно постепенно «вышли» из данного узкого круга и диски, осуществляющие «движение» во время вошли в повседневный обиход практически считывания данных. Словосочетание «Flash drive» каждого человека в той или иной степени по возникло на основе схожести его причине внедрения ИТ в нашу повседневную функциональности, хотя в нем и не применяются жизнь[8]. никакие подвижные детали. Третьей причиной также является тот факт, При внедрении слова в обиход русского что популяризация англоязычной терминологии, языка с данной фразой происходят еще более связанной с компьютерной техникой и ее интересные «усугубления» – вплоть до перехода в производными, такими как интернет и разряд чисто «неформальных» слов, прошедших программное обеспечение, привели к попыткам процесс русификации путем прибавления и усвоения данных англицизмов в форме

Philadelphia, USA 667

стилистического переосмысления, что дало «модифицированную (измененную) игру». Слово начало жаргонным выражениям[9, 31], происходит из английского языка «RePack», постепенно перешедшим в сленг. Данная соответственно, с тем же значением. Причем адаптация сделала возможным популяризацию данное слово, образовано путем прибавления англоязычной терминологии ИТ среди людей, не аффикса «-re» к основе «pack» - выражающее знающих английский язык в полной мере, или значение «переупакованной» – т.е. «переделанной знающих его на поверхностном уровне. программы / игры». В пример модно привести следующие фразы: Такое же значение имеет русскоязычное «Забанить» - ситуация, при которой слово «мод», имеющее приблизительно такое же пользователя определенного сайта, интернет- значение, происходящее от англоязычного слова форума или иного интернет-сервиса лишают к «mod» - сокращения от «modification» или нему доступа; возникает при нарушении «modified» («модификация», пользователем правил использования сайта или «модифицированный», соответственно). поведения на нем, например, при использовании «Кулер» - немотивированный неологизм от агрессивных слов в адрес других. Является по «cooler» (англ. «охладитель») - деталь сути русификацией (в форме аффикса «ить» и компьютера, отвечающая за охлаждение иных форм – «забанили», «забанил») компьютера и защиты его от перегрева. Обратим англоязычного слова «ban», имеющего то же внимание, что аналог русскоязычного слова значение, но в английском языке применимого и к «охладитель» с данной целью не употребляется. другим родам запрета, например, «ban the Следует отметить, что процессы entrance» – «запретить вход, въезд» стилистического сдвига дискурса ИТ «Скинуть на мыло» - передать что-либо наблюдаются не только в русском языке, но и в (письмо, файл, фотографии) по электронной почте принципе, во всех языках, в той или иной степени. –русификация английского слова «mail», что Даже лексика исходного англоязычного дискурса означает почту в целом, вне зависимости, идет ли ИТ всегда носила такой же неформальный речь об электронной или реальной почте. В стилистический характер, однако, в определенно данной фразе прослеживаются также элементы меньшей степени. исконно «русскоязычного» понимания процессов Обобщая данные тенденции развития в виде слова «скинуть» - «передать», «отправить». понятий и слов в дискурсе ИТ, в процессе Аналог данного слова в английском языке в таком заимствования или вхождения слов (или их значении не употребляется. В данном случае аналогичных словосочетаний) из английского наблюдается некоторая степень семантического языка в русский, лексика ИТ может проходить переосмысления слова «скинуть» в контексте следующие процессы: использования интернета и компьютерных 1. Дословный перевод – «материнская технологий [10, 627]. плата» «Винт» - применятся в сленге для 2. Частичный дословный перевод – «hard обозначения «винчестера» - иными словами, drive» - «жесткий диск» жесткого диска компьютера. 3. Немотивированная неологизация или Иногда словосочетание получает наиболее калькирование с русифицированием – «мод», «дословный» перевод, при этом появляется «репак», «кулер» необходимость в подробном объяснении его 4. Добавление новых понятий, значения – например – «материнская плата» - несвойственных языку оригинала – «скинуть на аналог слова «motherboard» («плата компьютера, мыло», «сбросить». на которой расположены все основные элементы Данная категоризация является крайне для его работы»), что, по сути, является почти обобщенной, так как разнообразие и постоянное дословным переводом. развитие концептов информационных технологий Новые значения слов создаются по мере растет и приобретает разнообразные развития сферы программирования, так получают лингвистические формы, которые могут включать в ней получают рождение новые понятия, опять в себя одновременно несколько процессов. же изначально в англоязычной сфере, которые переходят в русский язык с сохранением значения, Заключение претерпевая русификации в плане фонетики и В заключение следует сказать, что язык графического отображения. В общем смысле, информационных технологий является одним из данные новые слова являются наиболее динамичных слоев языка в целом, в немотивированными неологизмами, очень часто особенности это касается английского языка, в яркими примерами калькирования. котором новые значения слов и неологизмы Например, возьмем такое слово как «Репак». создаются пропорционально степени развития На сленге программистов оно означает сферы ИТ, которая, как правило, обретает все «программу с изменениями и дополнениями» или более актуальный характер, постоянно

Philadelphia, USA 668

претерпевая изменения, что не может не дальнейшего, более углубленного изучения, что сказываться на степени употребления тех или может стать продуктивной языковой платформой иных слов, с ней связанных. По этой причине, для сфер лексикографии, стилистики, психологии дискурс информационных технологий остается языка и когнитивной лингвистики, а также для одной из актуальных тем для анализа и сопоставительного языкознания.

References:

1. Mishota, I.Y. (2012). «Informatsionnye 6. Tyuleneva, V.N., & Shusharina, I.A. (2018). texnologii i inostrannye yazyki». Vestnik RUDN, «Yazyk interneta: xarakteristika, osobennosti i seriya Informatizatsiya obrazovaniya, № 4. vliyanie na rech». Vestnik Kurganskogo 2. Cheremisina Xarrer, I. A. (2014). «Ispolzovanie gosudarstvennogo universiteta. informatsionnyx texnologiy pri izuchenii 7. Usmanova, M.I. (2019). «Ob odnoy iz tendentsiy professionalno orientirovannogo angliyskogo razvitiya yazyka interneta». Jurnal «Academy». yazyka». Vestnik Tomskogo gosudarstvennogo 8. Melkonyan, N.I. (2012). «K voprosu o sposobax pedagogicheskogo universiteta, №8 (149). obrazovaniya kompyuternogo slenga». Vestnik 3. Shokin, Yu. I., & Fedotov, A. M. (1997). Adygeyskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta, «Informatsionnye texnologii Internet». Jurnal Seriya 2: Filologiya i iskusstvovedenie. «Vychislitelnye Texnologii», tom 2, №3. 9. Dedova, O.V. (2010). «O yazyke interneta». 4. Minkovich, T.V. (2012). «Informatsionnye Vestnik Moskovskogo Universiteta, Ser.9. texnologii: ponyatiyno-terminologicheskiy Filologiya, №3. aspekt». Jurnal «Obrazovatelnye texnologii i 10. Stepanova, I.Z., & Boxieva, M.V. (2018). obchshestvo. «Semanticheskie neologizmy yazyka interneta». 5. Kremenko, M.Z. (2006). “K probleme Jurnal «Mir nauki, kultury, obrazovaniya», №2 informatizatsii obchshestva v XXI veke». (69). Vestnik Adygeyskogo gosudarstvennogo universiteta.

Philadelphia, USA 669

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org N.S. Sayidirahimova Tashkent State University Uzbek language and Literature named after Alisher Navoi Assistant Professor, Department of Uzbek Linguistics, Faculty of uzbek philology, Tashkent, Uzbekistan [email protected]

SEMANTIC CLASSIFICATION ОF THE SYNTAX ANTONYMS OF UZBEK LANGUAGE

Abstract: The article discusses issues related to the criteria for determining syntactic antonyms in the Uzbek language and the formation of syntactic antonyms in sentences and their classification. It gives linguistic criteria that form the syntactic antonyms in the Uzbek language, also defines the essence of lexical and syntactic antonyms; types of syntactic antonyms are analyzed and methods for classifying the syntactic antonyms of the Uzbek language are proposed. Key words: syntactic antonyms, criteria of definition of syntactic antonyms, the characterized and classified syntactic antonyms, the syntactic antonyms designating quantity and time, the syntactic antonyms designating a place and a measure. Language: English Citation: Sayidirahimova, N. S. (2020). Semantic classification оf the syntax antonyms of Uzbek language. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 670-673. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-114 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.114 Scopus ASCC: 1203.

Introduction M.Dzhurabaeva [4] and Y.Tadzhiev [10] study their UDC 811.512.133-1 morphological features. Based on this, it can be noted that in most cases For many years, the semantic structure of when these phenomena were studied, the main lexemes, as synonymy, homonymy and antonymy, as attention is paid to the lexical-semantic or formal- well as polysemy was considered an object of the structural study of each phenomenon separately. In lexical-semantic aspect. But in recent years it has been contrast to the studies that we intend to focus on, the revealed that these phenomena are multifaceted study of the phenomenon of syntactic antonymy, (multifaceted) and can manifest themselves at homonymy and polysemy takes place at the highest different levels of the language. And this is connected level of the language. with a new approach to the study of linguistic phenomena with the point of view of the Main body anthropocentric paradigm that the above phenomena Antonymy is considered not only at the lexical can be considered together with the human basis, that level of the language, but is also considered a is, the transformation in the human mind of the picture universal semantic category, which is considered at of the world as an alternation of language, linguistic the morphemic, morphological and syntactic levels of knowledge and speech. the language. At each level of the language, an In Uzbek linguistics, the identification of antonym has its own language features. For example, antonyms has been sufficiently studied, but it should the main function of syntax sis antonyms is to be noted that in the scientific works of Z. highlight information about the opposite entities of the Mirzaakhmedova [6], M. Mirtozhiev [7], R. Shukurov subject (addressee). N.B.Boeva, who studied syntactic [12], antonymy and homonymy are considered from antonyms on the materials of the English language, the point of view of the lexical-semantic aspect, and argues that the opposition of syntactic antonyms

Philadelphia, USA 670

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 belongs to a high degree of informativeness, through distinguish antonyms at the lexical and syntactic level the denial of primary information in syntactic of the language. antonyms new information is transmitted [1]. An In addition, in the Uzbek language, syntactic analogous pragmatic goal is observed in the antonymy is created using various syntactic appearance of subjects through the syntactic antonyms constructions reflecting opposite semantic relations. of emotional relations (surprise, trust, enthusiasm, For instance: irony, etc.) in various speech situations. Given the – Неччи қопиди, опой? – чийиллаб сўради яна above, it can be noted that the problem of syntactic бирови. antonymy is an object not only of syntactic semantics, – Бир қоп ... иди ... етимчалар насибасидан but also of pragmatics. қайириб опкелгандим. In linguistics, the problem of syntactic opposites – Қанчайди, деёпман? – чийиллади бояги such as antonyms relatively little studied. In this киши. matter, attention should be paid to the works of – Анчайде ... ман санамаган ... бир даста Russian scientists T.B. Fastovskaya, N.V. Galatov, эди!.. (X. Do‘stmuhammad). N.B. Boyeva, who conducted studies using examples In this microtext, syntactic antonymy is formed of Romano-Germanic languages [11, 3, 2]. In these using sentences бир қоп ... иди – анчайде (бир works, the linguistic essence of the phenomenon of даста эди). antonyms is characterized, and also syntactic In the Uzbek language, syntactic antonyms in antonymy is analyzed in phrases, simple and complex terms of structural composition and semantic structure sentences, related texts and language units that reveal can be classified according to whether they are ready- it. made in the language or formed in the speech process. In Uzbek linguistics, the problem of syntactic According to the sign of a ready-made existence anthonyms requires special study both in semantic and in a language or formation in a speech process, in pragmatic aspects. This article discusses issues syntactic antonyms can be divided into the following related to the criteria for determining the syntactic types: antonyms in the Uzbek language, the formation of 1. Syntactic antonyms used as stamp units in a syntactic antonyms in sentences and their language. For instance: Яхши боринг! – Яхши classification [5,9]. қолинг! Ҳайрли тонг! – Ҳайрли кеч! In the Uzbek language, as in other languages, the 2. Syntactic antonyms that form in the speech syntactic antonymy in structure refers to a single process. For instance: Бола ҳархаша қилди. – Бола paradigm, and also in semantics it is formed in тинчиди. oppositional pairs - phrases, simple and complex In the Uzbek language, syntactic antonyms can sentences, and between their parts [9]. Based on also be classified on a semantic basis. The semantic observations in the Uzbek language, we can types of syntactic antonyms are divided on the basis distinguish the following linguistic criteria that of the predicate semantics, which are considered both determine syntactic antonymy: the grammatical and the semantic center of the 1. Syntactic antonymy requires an oppositional sentence structure. The authors of the book “Ўзбек antonymic meaning expressed through syntactic units. тилининг мазмуний синтаксиси” (“Semantic syntax 2. In its structure, syntactic antonymy requires of the Uzbek language”) also recommend defining unification in a single paradigm according to the value semantic-grammatical models and generalized of opposition units meanings of sentences based on the classification of 3. Syntactic antonymy requires semantic predicates [8]. But in some cases, when determining relationships of paired syntactic units. the semantic type of antonymic sentences, only the 4. Syntactic antonymy requires a relationship of main predicate is not enough; in these cases, the ratio conditionally interconnected opposite elements of the of the arguments to the main predicate is important. phenomenon For example, in sentences “Бошлиқ қаттиққўл Based on these criteria, it can be concluded that одам. – Бошлиқ бўшанг одам” antonymic syntactic antonymy is based on semantic opposition relationships are formed using predicate formations and is structurally formed between paired units uniting қаттиққўл одам – бўшанг одам. into a single paradigm. In the Uzbek language, syntactic antonyms from The formation of syntactic antonyms is the point of view of semantics can be divided into the manifested with the help of lexical, morphological following types [5, 9]: units, as well as with the help of some syntactic 1. Characterizing syntactic antonyms. Such constructions that create opposite relationships. syntactic antonyms are characterized by oppositional In the Uzbek language, lexical antonyms are features of objects. In syntactic antonyms of this kind, important in the formation of syntactic anthony. the following internal semantic forms are When used in syntactic units of lexical antonyms, the distinguished: latter create opposition relations and form a syntactic а) syntactic antonyms, reflecting the antonymy. In this case, it will be necessary to oppositional characteristic features of people and

Philadelphia, USA 671

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 animals: Янги ходим камгап. – Янги ходим сергап; b) syntactic antonyms reflecting opposing Ит ювош. – Ит қопағон; evaluative relationships: Бу ишинг яхши бўлибди. – b) opposition states associated with people and Бу ишинг ёмон бўлибди; animals: syntactic antonyms that reflect the natural 8. Syntactic antonyms reflecting presence and state, physical state, psychological state, social, absence. Such syntactic antonyms reflect presence or economic, etc.: У қашшоқ одам. – У бой одам; Қўй absence. For instance: Дарди йўқ. – Дарди бор. семиз. – Қўй ориқ; It should be noted here that the ways of s) syntactic antonyms reflecting opposing expressing sentences, meaning denial and absence, are internal features and the external state of things: Бу similar, but they are two different sentences. When қўғирчоқ куладиган. – Бу қўғирчоқ йиғлайдиган; defining syntactic antonyms, it is necessary to d) syntactic antonyms, reflecting the opposites of distinguish between these two types of sentences. For form, volume, color, taste, smell of things, etc.: Йўл example, offers Ҳа! – Йўқ! when expressing an узун. – Йўл қисқа. affirmation or denial, they do not form a syntactic 2. Syntactic antonyms that classify. Such anthonyms, but when expressing presence and syntactic antonyms reflect the classification of objects absence, they enter into antonymic relations. into opposite groups, classes, types. Inside the For comparison, we show: syntactic antonyms of this type, the following 1. – Машғулотга бордингми? – Ҳа. semantic types can be distinguished: а) syntactic – Машғулотга бордингми? – Йўқ. antonyms reflecting opposing social groups of people; In the given example, the expressions Ҳа – Йўқ, б) syntactic antonyms reflecting opposing species and being meanings of affirmation and negation, do not classes of animals; в) syntactic antonyms, reflecting enter into mutual antonymic relations. opposite types, types, varieties of things. For example, 2. – Ҳунаринг борми? – Ҳа. a sentence “Илонбалиқ – умуртқали жонивор, – Ҳунаринг борми? – Йўқ. чувалчанг – умуртқасиз” has an antonymic character In this example, the expressions Ҳа – Йўқ are and displays information about opposing classes of sentences reflecting the antonyms of presence and animals. absence. 3. Quantitative syntactic antonyms. Such 9. Syntactic antonyms that reflect opposing syntactic antonyms provide information about actions. Such syntactic antonyms reflect expressions opposing quantitative meanings of objects. For showing general opposing actions based on instance: Ишларим кўп. – Ишларим кам. The implementation or non-fulfillment. The syntactic syntactic antonyms of this type can be divided into the antonyms of this type can be divided into the following types: а) syntactic antonyms representing following types: an indefinite opposite amount; б) syntactic а) syntactic antonyms representing an indefinite antonyms reflecting a certain opposite quantity. opposite amount: Самолёт пастлади. – Самолёт 4. Syntactic antonyms reflecting time. Such юқорилади. syntactic antonyms provide information about b) syntactic antonyms reflecting the beginning opposing temporal meanings of objects. For instance: and end of an action: Ўқиш бошланди. – Ўқиш Қишнинг биринчи куни. – Қишнинг сўнгги куни. тугади; 5. Syntactic antonyms reflecting a place. Such s) syntactic antonyms that reflect the opposite syntactic antonyms give information about opposing directions of action of the subject: Бола кийимини values of the place of objects. For instance: кийди. – Бола кийимини ечди; Меҳмонлар ичкарида. – Мезбонлар ташқарида. d) syntactic antonyms reflecting opposing 6. Syntactic antonyms reflecting a dimension. natural phenomena, changes: Ёмғир ёғди. – Ёмғир Such syntactic antonyms give information about the тинди; Йўл торайди. – Йўл кенгайди. и др. opposite values of the weight, distance and volume of 10. Syntactic antonyms reflecting opposite objects. For instance: Пахта даласи бу ердан олис. actions and various situations arising on their – Пахта даласи бу ерга яқин. basis. The syntactic antonyms of this type can be 7. Syntactic antonyms that reflect divided into the following types: relationships. In such syntactic antonyms, one can а) аntonymic sentences reflecting a mental state see the opposite, that is, a positive or negative attitude based on opposing actions: У ғазабланди. – У and an emotionally expressive assessment of the хурсанд бўлди; speaker. b) antonymical sentences reflecting a physical In accordance with this, the syntactic antonyms state based on opposing actions: У касал бўлди. – У of this type can be divided into the following types: соғайди; а) syntactic antonyms reflecting opposite s) antonymical sentences reflecting a biological emotional relationships: Тасанно сиздек йигитга! – state based on opposing actions: У ёшарди. – У Ҳайф сиздек йигитга!; кексайди;

Philadelphia, USA 672

d) аntonymic sentences reflecting continuous lexical-semantic aspect, but also as a multi-aspect states that arose on the basis of opposing actions: linguistic phenomenon that can be studied at the Вазифа осонлашди. – Вазифа қийинлашди; syntactic level. Based on the foregoing, we note the i) аntonymic sentences reflecting the results of following conclusions: opposing actions: У семирди. – У озди. 1. Syntactic antonymy as a special type of opposition reflects the relationship between the form Matherial methood and content of syntactic units. The object of the article is syntactic antonymy. 2. The semantic criterion is the main criterion for The main objective of the study is to identify the the definition of syntactic antonymy and is based on specificity and analysis of antonymy as a multifaceted opposite semantic relations in the semantics of linguistic phenomenon. In the study of syntactic syntactic units. antonyms, the methods of component and semantic- 3. In the Uzbek language, syntactic antonyms comparative analysis were used, and the scientific from the point of view of semantics can be divided works of the studied antonyms in the lexical-semantic into various semantic groups. Our proposed semantic aspect of Russian and Uzbek linguists served as the classification is important in the semantic analysis of methodological basis. syntactic antonyms. 4. In our opinion, antonymy should be Conclusion considered on the basis of an anthropocentric As a result of the study, it was found that paradigm. antonymy is considered not only as an object of the

References:

1. Boeva, N.B. (2001). Grammaticheskaya 7. Mirtojiyev, M. (1963). O‘zbek tilida leksik antonimiya v sovremennom angliyskom yazike. omonimlarning vujudga kelishi. Fil.fan.nom Diss… d-ra fillol.nauk. (p.367). Moskva. dissertatsiyasi. (p.174). Toshkent. 2. Boeva, N.B. (1989). Antonimichnost predlojnix 8. Nurmonov, A., et al. (1992). Semanticheskiy slovosochetaniy sovremennogo angliyskogo sintaksis uzbekskogo yazika. Tashkent. yazika. Diss… kand-filol.nauk. (p.207). 9. Sayidiraximova, N. (2019). O‘zbek tilida Pyatigorsk. antonimo-sinonomik munosabatlar (“Hibatul 3. Glatova, N.V. (1989). Antonimichnost Haqoyiq” asari leksikasi misolida). NamDU pridatochnix predlojeniy v sovremennom xabarlari, Namangan, №11, pp.22-23. angliyskom yazike. Diss… kand. filol.nauk. 10. Tadjiyev, Yo. (1974). Sinonimiya (p.202). Pyatigorsk. slovoobrazuyushix affiksov so znachenie 4. Djurabayeva, M. (1975). Affiksalnaya «nalichie-otsutstvie» v sovremennom uzbekskom omonimiya v uzbekskom yazike. Avtoreferat diss. yazike. Avtoreferat diss. kandidata. fil. nauk. kandidata. fil. nauk. (p.37). Tashkent. (p.20). Tashkent. 5. Lutfullayeva, D., & Sayidiraximova, N. (2016). 11. Fastovskaya, T.B. (1988). Antonimichnost v O‘zbek tili sintaktik antonimlarining semantik sisteme slojnosochinyonnix predlojeniy v tavifi - Vinogradovskoe chteniye / Xalqaro ilmiy- sovremennom angliyskom yazike: Avtoref. dis. maliy konferensiya materiallari. (pp.56-65). kand. filolog. nauk. Pyatigorsk. Toshkent. 12. Shukurov, R. (1989). Leksiko-semanticheskaya 6. Mirzaahmedova, Z. (1994). Hozirgi o‘zbek priroda antonimov. (p.20). Tashkent. tilining antonimik terminologiyasi. Diss. kand. fil.nauk. (p.150). Toshkent.

Philadelphia, USA 673

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Takhsinabonu Muftokhiddinova Tashkent Institute of Finance Student [email protected]

D. Rustamov Tashkent Institute of Finance Scientific supervisor: PhD

THE ROLE OF DIGITAL ECOSYSTEMS IN ECONOMY, BARRIERS IN THEIR DEVELOPMENT AND BENEFITS OF IMPLEMENTATION

Abstract: The future economy will look very different from today. Digitalization will fundamentally alter the supply and demand dynamics in the economy. And it is undeniable that ecosystems, and not sectors, will define economic activities ultimately. In ecosystems, value chains will converge. Barriers to entry will shift from large capital investments to large customer networks as distribution models shift from a single point to that of multiple nodes. Today’s nascent ecosystems are the building blocks for tomorrow’s industry sectors. In this regards, digital ecosystem will help to create better environment to deliver customers best digital service, which will be discussed in this article in a broader sense. Key words: demand, government, environment, digitalization, ecosystem, business, database. Language: English Citation: Muftokhiddinova, T., & Rustamov, D. (2020). The role of digital ecosystems in economy, barriers in their development and benefits of implementation. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 674-678. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-115 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.115 Scopus ASCC: 2000.

Introduction with all norms and regulations, as well as in conditions The digital ecosystem is a multilateral digital of maximum confidence. Such services will allow platform with information technology infrastructure, consumers to receive services and products without open to partners and working on the principle of thinking about how the work is arranged to grow in mutual benefit for all participants [1]. A digital general and how the information systems that support ecosystem is a distributed, adaptive, open socio- it work. The ecosystem generates the platform for technical system with properties of self- public-private partnership (PPP) in the digitalization organization, scalability and sustainability inspired of different sectors of the economy which provides the from natural ecosystems [2]. Digital ecosystem opportunity for many third-party developers to join — models are informed by knowledge of natural the creators of new devices, products, tools and new ecosystems, especially for aspects related to digital services. Openness to participation, competition and collaboration among diverse entities government incentives and a competitive environment [3]. The ecosystem of the digital industry is an will form the conditions for increasing the number of environment that provides the conditions for the available digital services and improving their quality. innovative development and distribution of digital Considering options for implementing the ecosystem, services, digital products, applications and devices in it should be noted that no technology can a particular sector of the digital economy. The purpose simultaneously solve all the problems of the industry. of creating an ecosystem is to provide the population The challenges of industry digitalization are too large with digital services that are formed “on the fly”, “on and complex for any one company. Therefore, we demand”, in real time, taking into account compliance should not talk about disparate systems and services,

Philadelphia, USA 674

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 but about a platform that provides the ability to work initiative to define the terms, definitions and together disparate systems and organizations, both synonyms of the financial industry, based on the use from a technical and commercial point of view. Any of Semantic Web principles such as RDF / OWL, as industry (sub-industry) of the digital economy is well as widely applicable OMG modeling standards, based on the knowledge economy. The carrier of such as UML. The basis for the creation and knowledge in the ecosystem of the digital industry development of FIBO are the requirements of the should be the semantic core, the support and Basel Committee on Banking Supervision (BCBS), development of which is an extremely important and aimed at efficient data aggregation and reporting of high-tech activity in the digital economy. For risks [5]. example, in the banking sector, in which semantic Analysis interoperability is of particular importance [4], The digital ecosystem is a multilateral digital Financial Industry Business Ontology, FIBO8, is platform that meets criteria such as the availability of currently being implemented. The ontology was information technology infrastructure, openness for developed at the end of 2015 by OMG (Object partners and the principle of win-win1. In the Management Group) in conjunction with EDM following table key characteristics of digital (Enterprise Data Management) and is an industry ecosystems are presented (figure 1).

•The presence of information technology infrastructure and a single information 1 environment for the interaction of participants

•Openness and the ability to connect to new members 2

•Algorithmization of the interaction of participants 3

•Mutually beneficial relations of participants (win-win principle) 4

•Significance of the number of participants in the activity (scale) 5

•Lower costs for ecosystem participants 6

Figure 1. Key characteristics of digital ecosystem2

The areas in which digital platforms are mostly service. It is too early to regulate tariffs, but in the long developed are transports (Uber, car sharing, travel term three to four years some kind of monopoly services), communications (mobile communications, regulation should appear so that businesses are not instant messengers, social networks), some types of absorbed by giants. It is very important that as many finance (fintech) and e-commerce (marketplaces, of our ecosystems appear on the domestic market as announcement services), government services are also possible and that profits do not flow to the expat side. catching up. They are practically absent in the industry The work of an enterprise or community can be or where the number of contractors and transactions is organized using a digital ecosystem in which users small and automation through the digital ecosystem is and the IT platform are seen as parts of a single not worth the effort”. It is definitely necessary to organism. This is a symbiosis of the team and the support any business that makes the product more technological tool, in which a high degree of freedom valuable and improves the quality of the product or of communication between the participants, the

1 Win-win is a principle in which all the parties benefit – there are 2 Author’s work based on scientific research and literature. no losers.

Philadelphia, USA 675

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 processes are adjusted as necessary and are easily that cannot keep up with the pace of the enterprise adapted to current needs. today. What can digital ecosystems do? How do ecosystems differ from traditional - Reflect real chains of production processes. automation? In the second case, a fixed algorithm of - Compile processes into productive activities actions is set, decisions are incapable of flexible of the enterprise. adaptation and changes “on the go” without the - And vice versa, they decompose activities intervention of the IT department. Databases do not into component processes. store information about events, but indicators for a - From any “point” of production, one can see specific date, and the value of one indicator differs the movement of the finished product or its from the database to the database. The main problem component - in the present and past tense. of centralized systems is the lack of trust in - You can evaluate the consistency of information, so centralized IT solutions are not processes and user actions in all respects - time, suitable for creating digital ecosystems. space, volume, quality. Thus, creating a digital ecosystem, - A distinctive feature of ecosystems is a high manufacturers set themselves the following goals and degree of trust. Databases (registers) of ecosystems objectives: store not only indicators, but also the history of 1) Creation of fundamentally new sales events. You can see the manipulations of users in channels, combined into a single ecosystem, which retrospect at all stages of the company, department, will provide the customer with the opportunity to community. The principles of information storage are purchase in a convenient way for him. reflected in the term “temporal database”. Closed 2) Effective collection and processing of ecosystems cover company employees or community customer data, which will allow, understanding the members; open ecosystems include contractors, needs of the client, to provide a personalized partners. approach to the client. - Digital ecosystems are highly reliable and 3) Business transformation: operational speedy because they are based on a distributed decision-making based on consumer behavior architecture. Failure of one or more elements does statistics, the acquisition of a new sales forecasting not mean stopping the process, loss of information. mechanism through the study of customer Digital ecosystems enable enterprises to drive experience. business processes more efficiently in a fully 4) Scaling and business development through manageable manner. We are of the opinion that the integration with other services and partner followings are the top three ways that digitally companies. integrated ecosystems drive value. 5) New ways to attract customers, increase 1. Create New Sources of Revenue team efficiency, streamline operations and bring new Digital ecosystems drive new revenue streams products to the market through intelligent through consolidated ecosystem integration, with technologies. which organizations can track and analyze 6) Acquisition of competitive advantages, comprehensive data flowing through the business and when the completeness and presentation of use it to create new products and services. Such information becomes the key choice of the buyer. integration not only strengthens current revenue- 7) The growth of customer attractiveness by generating processes it also creates value-added combining traditional channels with digital. services for new revenue channels. The actions of participants in the digital 2. Lower Costs Through Improved Business ecosystem are mutually beneficial and tend to be Processes jointly supported and strengthened, which creates Companies that have embraced digital further opportunities for them that are not feasible transformation and ecosystem integration platforms outside this ecosystem. The most important are also finding measurable cost savings. Besides characteristics of digital platforms that need to be improving workflow efficiency, end-to-end communicated and improved: integration improves your working relationships with ✓ Convenience and ease of work with the customers and partners, and reduces operational costs platform, allowing to quickly solve problems; due to automated data processes and business-wide ✓ Quality assurance of the services and goods efficiency. provided; 3. Increase Speed of Technology Adoption ✓ Security and confidentiality of personal An ecosystem integration strategy enables information; enterprises to fully embrace new technology in ways ✓ Availability and speed of technical support; that were previously cumbersome. Now, companies ✓ Quality feedback service. can take advantage of modern cloud services and SaaS Digital ecosystems are already being broadly solutions rather than rely on outdated legacy software used in such areas as shopping, media and entertainment, real estate, finance and banking, food

Philadelphia, USA 676

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 delivery, travel transportation, job search and service The following table shows advantages and / product sale. disadvantages of digital platforms (Table 1).

Table 1. The advantages and disadvantages of the digital ecosystem [1, p.11-12]

Advantages Disadvantages Access at a convenient time from a convenient place No guarantee of personal data security Time saving There is no quality control of the provision of services Saving money Unstable operation, technical failures The ability to compare and choose the best Additional costs (commissions) An opportunity to get a service / product without Lack of quick feedback leaving home Multifunctionality No guarantee of personal data security Possibility of prompt feedback Opportunity to sell a product / service and earn

The point of the digital ecosystem is that the ➢ Cost reduction; benefits be directed to each participant in the process. ➢ Ability to rebuild from competitors. The user receives a set of different services or goods Unfortunately, digital ecosystems are not from various performers; for partners, the ecosystem developed in all spheres of production and services, of is an additional way to promote their services and course, there are some internal and external reasons. communicate with the end user. And for the platform According to Nikolai Golov, Head of Data Platform owner - monetization through transactions that go of Avito Company, the main barriers for the through the resource, as well as offers of additional advancement of ecosystem are the technological services. That is why nowadays it is chosen as complexity of the design, development of complex business-models, and some of the examples of such highly loaded systems (technologies, practices, reasons can be the followings: competencies available on the market, product competencies). A well-designed system with a high ➢ Great potential and ecosystem flexibility; level of reliability instantly occupies the market. All ➢ Complete solution for customers; these barriers will remain in the coming years ” [1, p. ➢ Ability to reach more users; 29]. ➢ Market need; In the following table Key drivers and barriers to ➢ Scalability; digital platform development are shown (Table 2) ➢ Convenience for customers;

Table 2. Drivers and Barriers for the development of digital platform[1, p. 18]

Drivers Barriers Emergence of the Internet and mobile technology Bureaucracy and legislative imperfections Digitalization Unavailability of partners

The convenience of digital platforms Unwillingness / Unreadiness for Digital Change

High demands and user needs for new niches The need for large financial investments Partners' growing interest Lack of qualified personnel User interest in receiving services in a single window Opposition from traditional services and major players Personal data storage

In my opinion the development of digital ➢ Open dialogue with the city; ecosystem should be encouraged and supported, and also supervised not only by entrepreneurs, but also by ➢ Information support; the government. The main types of state support that ➢ Tax holidays; could contribute to the development of digital platforms (ecosystems): ➢ Subsidies; ➢ Integration with city services; ➢ Access to open city data;

Philadelphia, USA 677

➢ PPP, fulfillment of state orders, state tasks; Conclusion Overall, to create, maintain and develop a digital ➢ Accommodation in a special economic ecosystem, we need big investments, which not every zone; company has. Today, with the rapid development of ➢ Technoparks (preferential accommodation technology, vivid examples of the effective use of conditions); such a model include retail, telecommunications, the information technology industry in the broadest sense, ➢ Legal sandboxes. the tourism industry, and, undoubtedly, the government and municipal services provided to the Experts called the win-win aspect one of the key population. It is worth noting that the increase in the to the digital ecosystem. Differently assessing the number of ecosystems in the industries listed above is current level of success of such a business model, no associated primarily with the expansion of the one doubted the prospects of the direction. Much opportunities provided by information technologies attention was paid to the topic of personalization of for the B2C sphere. It is definitely necessary to services, the development of both B2C and B2B, support any business that makes a product more increasing competition, the distribution of valuable, improves the quality of a product or service. responsibility between platforms and their partners. It is too early to regulate tariffs, but in the long term One of the significant issues for modern business, three to four years some kind of monopoly regulation according to experts, is the choice between creating should appear so that businesses are not absorbed by your own digital ecosystem and embedding it in one giants. It is very important that as many of our of the existing ones. Moreover, ecosystems open to ecosystems appear on the domestic market as possible partners, according to experts, have more growth and that profits do not flow to the side of expats. prospects.

References:

1. (2019). Digital ecosystems of Moscow. 5. Reingold, L.A., Volkov, A.I., Kopaygorodsky, Research through ICT.MOSCOW platform in A.N., & Pustozerov, E.Y.. (2016). Semantic collaboration with The Department of interoperability in solving financial problems Information Technologies of Moscow. May, and ways of measuring it. Applied Informatics, 2019. –pp. 11-12,18, 22, 29. №4 (64), Vol. 11, pp.115–134 (in Russian). 2. (n.d.). Retrieved from 6. Zaino, J. (2016) Banking on FIBO: Financial https://ict.moscow/projects/ecosystems/ institutions turn to semantic standard. 3. (n.d.). [E-resource]: Retrieved from DATAVERSITY (October 2016). Retrieved from https://dbootcamp.org/resources/glossary/ http://www.dataversity.net/banking-fibo- 4. (n.d.). [E-resource]: Retrieved from financial-institutions-turn-standard-value- https://en.wikipedia.org/wiki/Digital_ecosystem compliance/

Philadelphia, USA 678

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Safo Saydullaevna Karimova Samarkand Institute of Foreign Languages Assistant Lecturer, Department of Theory and Practice of Translation

ISSUES OF THE TRANSFER OF REALITIES IN LITERARY TEXTS (From the perspective of the Uzbek-English literary translation)

Abstract: This article is devoted to the problems of translation of Uzbek literary works into English, the real situation, the skillful transfer of the original text in translation. Key words: Translation skills, pragmatic adequacy, original text, contemporary problems of translation, pragmatic approach. Language: English Citation: Karimova, S. S. (2020). Issues of the transfer of realities in literary texts (From the perspective of the Uzbek-English literary translation). ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 679-681. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-116 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.116 Scopus ASCC: 1203.

Introduction understanding of the author's originality and the Translation and interpretation is one of the oldest artistic features of a particular work, and the fields of creative activity that has been forming in the organization of the process accordingly. Finding a history and culture of the peoples of the world for language is of great creative benefit only when the many centuries. The human race, which has been author being translated and the translator love his living on different continents and regions of the world work, knowing that it will bring great spiritual benefit for thousands of years, has also expressed its creative to his reader. Only when a translator, like a writer, has passions, interests, opportunities and interests through a wide range of phenomena, a broad understanding of translation. Through translation and interpreters, the the human psyche, and the ability to fantasize, and his peoples of humanity became aware of each other, ability is supported by deep knowledge, does his work interacted with each other. At the same time, trade, acquire a convincing, understandable, high artistic handicrafts, housing, road construction, agriculture, expressiveness and expressiveness. The lack of and armaments have been gradually developed over knowledge about life, the biography of the original the centuries. work and the author who created it, the lack of A comprehensive study of the work on the basis complete study and knowledge of the creative and life of knowledge of the features of two languages, work views of the work, the views on the work, the on its vocabulary and realities is very important for the ignorance of the debates, undoubtedly affect a translator, and this also requires him to be a scientist negative effect to the overall artistic quality of the and researcher to some extent. In Uzbek, there is a translation. Before starting the translation, a multi-meaning phrase "find a language". comprehensive study of the work to be translated, It’s about finding your way into someone’s preliminary work on its dictionary and artistic unlocked heart. The fact that two people have a job in features, the internal structure of the work, images, the life, understand each other well, know each other on socio-historical environment in which the characters the problem and act accordingly is also expressed by act, the means of artistic expression, the specific this phrase. It also means mutual agreement, covenant. material, compiling references will pave the way for a • There must be a common language between the successful translation. author to be translated and his work and the translator. Just as a writer collects material in order to write In this case, finding a language means a deep a new work, so a translator-writer collects material in

Philadelphia, USA 679

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 the same way. Creates his own reference book about It has been argued that the pragmatic aspect of the work and its author. Russian translator Nikolay language communication, which has attracted the Lyubimov used the term "writer-translator". He sees attention of researchers in recent years, is closely translation as inextricably linked with creativity and related to the high level of additional knowledge of the artistry in creativity. The word “writer-translator” or communication participants. The fact that the non- rather, “translator-writer” imposes a great linguistic factors of the original and translated responsibility on the professional. As he recreates languages often differ requires that the translator be Asami in another language, he takes upon himself the aware of many other disciplines and cultures in responsibility of a writer, becoming his ambassador, addition to in-depth linguistic knowledge. his representative in another language environment. Language sign is a word. The pragmatic meaning It should be noted that additional information of a word includes its connotative meaning, which is that is not directly provided in the original is provided an indicator of its methodological nature, that is, an by the translator in the footnotes and explanations. To expression of emotion. Hence, the pragmatic do this, the interpreter must have a very deep requirement in translation requires the accuracy of the knowledge. The translator must show ingenuity in translated text at the level of the original text. The translating words obtained by artificial, new difficulty of translation is overcome by pragmatism, compound, and colloquialisms, but these things must that is, by the choice of methodological equivalents. not contradict the rules of language and their use must The pragmatic relationship between language be contextualized. signs and the people who use them is that these signs, The next way to translate a word that has no or rather their meanings, must be clear and alternative in the language being translated is to understandable to the same individuals, influencing translate the meaning closer. It can also be thought of them to a certain extent [7, p.15]. Only this as a translation by word analogy. If there is no interpretation of the information preserves the alternative to the word originally used in the language communicative effect of the original in translation. being translated, a word similar to and close to the Each language symbol usually has three different meaning of that word is selected in the translation. For relationships. They are semantic, syntactic, and example, it is recommended to do so when translating pragmatic relationships: the Uzbek words "halim", "holvaytar" and "sumalak". Semantic relation - reflects the connection of a To do this, a synonym or similar word in a foreign language sign with the object it represents; language is chosen for these words. In this case, a Syntactic relation - connects the language sign phrase can be used instead of a single word. There is with other signs related to this system; no English equivalent or alternative to the Uzbek word A pragmatic relationship is a relationship that “halim”, but you can choose the name of a similar dish defines the relationship between the language sign and that is boiled long with wheat. When the appropriate the people who use it in the communication process word is not found, it can be given in the form of [34, 60b]. Thus, a language sign is distinguished by its “porridge with wheat and stewed meat”. It can also be semantic (denotative), syntactic and pragmatic given as “nutritious meat porridge”. Which word to meanings. Establishing a pragmatic approach to choose depends on the context and the skill of the authenticity depends largely on the translator's choice translator. of authentic language tools in the translation process. One of the main problems of translation is To do this, he must be aware of all the background pragmatic adequacy. Adequate translation is the knowledge available in the original language. The perfect translation. The authors of the concept of success of the translation depends on the translator's adequate translation are A.V. Fedorov and Y. I. deep knowledge of the original language of the Resker urges not to think of translation as a clear people, their culture, customs, literature, and way of narrative. Both translation and narration are in life. Socio-linguistic factors, which speak different accordance with the norms and rules of the translated dialects and dialects of the language, also play an language, if they are done at a high level. important role in ensuring the pragmatic adequacy of According to A.V.Fedorov and Y.I.Resker a translation. In particular, deviations from the norms of perfect translation is an adequate translation that fully the language in the original text, the use of dialectal reflects the original, corresponds to it and is equal to words for stylistic purposes, and the use of it. contamination (distortion of language) also cause Achieving pragmatic adequacy in translation certain difficulties. means implementing a translation that is fully Words that are specific to the original dialects consistent with the original. But pragmatic adequacy are not automatically translated into the target is not always achieved. Sociolinguistic factors, such language. Their use within the text is twofold. On the as the use of substandard forms such as regional- one hand, it is possible that the work of art was written dialect, socio-dialect-specific, and altered speech, entirely in a certain foreign language. In this case, used by speakers also play an important role in when the language of this dialect is translated, it ensuring pragmatic adequacy. begins to act as a means of interlingual

Philadelphia, USA 680

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 communication, and the translation is considered to shaxsiga, uning davlat arbobi, sarkarda ekanligiga, have been made just like any other national language. ulug'vor ziddiyatli ishlariga qiziqish hech qachon Of course, in this case, the translator must be aware of so'ngan emas.” the peculiarities of this dialect. On the other hand, “In foreign countries, especially in European dialectal elements are also used by the author to show developed countries, in the USA Zakhriddin the peculiarities of the language of individual Mukhammad Bobur as a person, statesman and his characters, that it is a typical representative of the great military activity, great difficult work are still people who speak a particular region. In this case, the appreciated (instead of using the expression.” restoration of the pragmatic features of the dialects If there is an adjective in Uzbek speech, a peculiar to the original language in translation gives complex compound sentence can be translated into a no result. simple sentence. For example: Only if the speaker's speech in the original "Bobumoma" yozilgandan qariyb 400 yilgacha language is very simple can we achieve a certain good vaqt o'tgacb, asliyat sohibiga qardosh bo'lgan turkiy result in translation. Due to the lack of parallelism tilga tarjima kilindi. between Uzbek and English, it is not possible to Bobumoma was written 400 years ago and it was translate words in parallel when translating. Only a translated into the Turkik language: translator can help him to make syntactic changes in Over the years, I. Tukhtasinov began to translate order to overcome the difficulties in translating from samples of Uzbek literature into English. Over the Uzbek to English. According to the results of the next two years, Omon Muminov and Oybek translated research, when translating cohesive sentences in the novel "Navoi" and I. Yuldashev translated and Uzbek into English, turning the cohesive part into the published Fafur Fulom's "Shum bola". Of course, it owner of the sentence helps to translate correctly. was not easy to organize the translation, editing and Reconstructing such statements makes it easier for the publication of such large and serious examples of our translator to translate. For example: classical literature. First of all, cooperation with “Bobur Mirzoning Agradan qaytishi, uning foreign experts was established in preparing them for Shimoliy G'arbga qilgan yurishi va o'limidan so'nggi publication. In particular, the English text of the novel bo'lgan to'rt-besh oy orasidagi voqealar, qizi "Navoi" was edited by the American Kristin Smart. Gulbadan Begim va tarixchi Abut Fazl va boshqa The translation of the novel "Navoi" was warmly oilaga daxldor bo'lgan voqealar yoritilishga harakat discussed in the press, there was some controversy. qilingan.” The English translation of A Naughty Boy was “Bobur Mirzo's return from Oghra, his north edited by American expert Elise Britten, which western advance, before his death four-five month's ensures that the translation is accessible to English- events, his daughter Gulbadan Begim and the speaking readers. According to experts who have read historian Abdul Gazl and other family events were the translation, the English text is somewhat simple, tried to be described.” close to children's language, and does not explain The use of synonyms makes translation easier words and phrases. Of course, a comparative analysis and increases the productivity of speech. For example: of the original and the translation is necessary to reach “Xorijiy mamlakatlarda ayniqsa Yevropaning such a conclusion. We hope that future research will rivojlangan mamlakatlarida, shuningdek Amerika be written on the quality, successes and shortcomings Qo'shma shtatlarida Zahiriddin Muhammad Bobur of these translations.

References:

1. Lefevere, A. (2001). Translation! History/ 6. (2002). Greenberg. The M. I. T. Press, Culture. Australia. Cambridge. Massachusetts. 2. Bloomfield, L. (1964). Language, N.Y. 7. Haberland, H. (2001). Linguistics and 3. Catford 1, C. (1965). A linguistic theory of pragmatics. Journal of pragmatics! - translation. Lnd., Oxford Univ. Press. Amsterdam: John Benjamin's. 4. (2000). Encyclopedia of Britain. London. 8. Gafurova, G. (1973). Development of translation 5. Graham, I. (1985). Difference in Translation. in Uzbekistan. Tashkent. Camell University Press.

Philadelphia, USA 681

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Ehtiyot Ismailovna Ibragimova Ferghana State University Candidate of Philological Sciences, Associate professor

Nilufar Khursandovna Sharafutdinova Ferghana State University assistant lecturer

TYPOLOGY OF SPEECH TWO HEROES’

Abstract: The article deals with typological similarities and differences between the two works. These are the poem “Rustamkhan” from Uzbek folklore and the novel “Gadfly” by E. Voynich from English literature. In both works, the heroes expose themselves with their speech: one a mythical evil person - a representative of mythical forces, the other to a real religious person - a representative of state agents Key words: Maston, giant, cave, dungeon, priest, Young Italy organization, prison, sinner, lord. Language: Russian Citation: Ibragimova, E. I., & Sharafutdinova, N. K. (2020). Typology of speech two heroes’. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 682-686. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-117 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.117 Scopus ASCC: 1203.

ТИПОЛОГИЯ РЕЧИ ДВУХ ГЕРОЕВ

Аннотация: В статье речь идет о типологических сходствах и различиях двух произведений. Это поэма “Рустамхан” из узбекского фольклора и роман “Овод” Э.Войнич из английской литературы. В обеих произведениях герои своей речью разоблачают самого себя: один мифическому злому человеку - представителю мифических сил, другой реальному религиозному человеку – представителю госудпрственной агентуры. Ключевые слова: Мастон, див, пещера, темница, священник, организация “Молодая Италия”, тюрьма, грешник, господин.

Введение Артура, прослеживается через их типологическое Известно, что «Рустамхан» является одним сравнение. из лучших эпосов узбекской народной поэзии. Он отражает идеи семьи, верности и патриотизма, а Основная часть также ряд социально-философских проблем, В эпосе Рустам расскрывает себя в разговоре основанных на героических поступках Рустама. с Момогуль (Момогуль-ведьма), а в романе Артур Он предупреждает и разъясняет, что во время разговора между Карди. В результате благоустроенное житье и благополучная жизнь чего Рустам попадает в темницу, а Артур - в зависит от бдительности человека, его тюрьму. Этот же мотив, описанный в обеих логического мышления, и поэтому он всегда произведениях, имеет много схожестей в общей должен помнить об этом. В романе известного типологии сюжета. автора Е.Л. Войнич "Овод" образ Артура, Момогуль является центральной фигурой борющегося с иностранными захватчиками во имя системы образов, которая является символом зла в свободы Родины, изображен в очень ярких цветах. эпопее «Рустамхан». Если в провинции Акташ Общность в судьбе этих двух героев, Рустама и существуют мастера злых начал, то самый

Philadelphia, USA 682

исскусный из мастеров своей коварной ремесле, Идея матери еще более обоснована: Хуройим самый известный из них - начальник всех интриг может предвидеть перспективу событий, и она это Момогуль. Её местонахождение описывается ожидает, что ее сын также подвергнется клевете и следующим образом: «Её обиталище в пещере за утверждает: «Отец твой король, то, что он сделал городом. В пещере лежит, от ее храпа земля является клеветой. Боюсь, что и ты однажды дрожит, во рту четверть батман (ед.измерения останешься в такой клевете». Рустам не только 896,6г) насвая (табачное изделье), её проделки герой, но и философ, обладающий широкое и опасны для людей, за гроши продавала молодых здоровое мировоззрение. В поддержку парней, не хотела добра, а искала зла. Кто увидет предложения своей матери он говорит: старуху, отворачивался, брезгая уходил далеко; «Послушай, мама, есть поговорка, «сбившемуся с только злоумышленник находил с ней общий пути - впереди прямая дорога». Пойдем по этой язык». дороге». Так они не вернутся в Акташ. Из описания ясно, что Момогуль является не Те, кто знают, что мать и ребенок живы, только проводником зла, но и мастером- находятся в состоянии паники и говорят: исполнителем его реализации на деле. Вот почему “Однажды они придут. Правда наружу выйдет. две жены царя, (соперницы Хуройим) не Нам спасения не будет”. С такой тревогой родившие наследника королевству, пришли к пожаловались к старухе Мастон. В этот раз подножью Момогуль и просили уничтожить Мастон непосредственно встречается с матерью. жену царя Хуройим, которая подарила сына царю Заранее зная где живут мать и дитя она открывает и во время его отсутствия правила страной: ворота Окработ и встречает там мать Рустама, «Пусть умрет Хуройим и её сын» и не только это, которая сидит с собаками и смотрит в дорогу, но вместе с ними: «Пусть Акташ сгорит в огне». ожидая своего сына. В разговоре с Хуройим, она После четырех мешков золота Момогуль узнаёт, что Рустам пошел за солью и мылом и не просит мулл – писарей написать клеветнические возвращается три с половиной месяца, ведьма письма и отправляет их королю Султан-хану, немедленно оценила ситуацию и сказала: «...мне который был в пути. Согласно содержанию пора идти». Уставшая и скучающая Хуройим письма, царь, узнав о безнравственности своей просила ее остаться: «Пусть Рустам придет и вы жены, приговорил ее к смертной казни и отправил увидите его». С этого момента старуха начинает триста шестьдесят палачей в Акташ. Но наследник хитрить: она проявляет доброту к Хуройим, Рустам, когда ему было четырнадцать лет, боролся знакомит с дивами, отводит её в подземелье, где с бандой палачей, убил их и спас свою мать. «кладет веревку на шею, одевает капкан на ноги, Героическое дитя, обрадованное тем, что спас одевает свою одежду на Хуройим, а сама надевает мать и увидел ее живой и здоровой, спрашивает: её одежду и оставляя, запирает ее на сорок Эна, ўйлаб яхши бергин маслаҳат, замков». При этом мастон остается матерью Энди борасанми Оқтош элига? Рустама. Не забыла завязать на цепь и собак. Ихтиёри сенда, эна, сўрайин, Фальшивая мама Рустама (мама в гриме) ждет его Хайр десанг, Оқтошга бирга борайик. приезда. Наконец приходит Рустам, видя (Смысл текста) состояние матери он приближается к ней, чтобы Подумав, мать, дай добрый совет, просить прощения в своем греху, но мать упрекая Хочешь ли ты вернуться в Акташ? сказала: Воля твоя, позволь мне спросить, – Қарғайин десам, сен ёлғиз, Будешь согласна, пойдем вместе в Акташ. Қарғамасам ялмоғиз, Но мать знает корень своих страданий и Кетабер, жувонмарг, юзинг кўрмайман, знает, что ее муж - король страны, который был Берган оқ сутимга рози бўлмайман, непосредственным исполнителем. Он не Онанг бўлиб етагингга юрмайман. справедливо отнесся к делу, не разузнал, не Энам деб қошима менинг келмагин, рассудил тщательно суть происшедшего. Из-за Болам бўлиб меҳрибонлик қилмагин. этого она не видит смысла возвращаться во (смысл текста) дворец. Она резко отвечает на просьбу сына: Не могу проклинать тебя, потому что ты Мени десанг, Оқтош элга бормайман, один, Отангнинг дийдори қурсин, кўрмайман, Уходи, непокорный, чтоб не видела тебя. Мени десанг, бошқа юртни излагин, Не согласна я своему белому молоку, Қурсин отанг, мен ихтиёр қилмайман! Не буду за тобой ходить. (Смысл текста) Не приходи ко мне, Я не пойду в Акташ, Не заботься обо мне. Не хочу видеть твоего отца. Несмотря на обвинения, Рустам пытается Иди искать другую страну, завоевать сердце “матери- Мастон”, думая: «Да, Не вернёмся к твоему отцу! мой отъезд был плохим, поэтому мама расстроена,

Philadelphia, USA 683

я все сделаю, чтобы она это забыла». Так после того как она разлетелась как зернышки, порассмыслев, он начал ухаживать за ней: освободил Рустама, коня и его собак. Бугун хафа бўлсанг, эрта куласан, Когда наконец жизнь Момогуль подходит к Ҳар гуноҳим бўлса, ўтин, меҳрибон. концу, она рассыпается как зернышки от чугунной Бу юришга ўзим пушаймон қилдим, дубинки Красного дива, Рустам и Хурайим Сенинг қолишингга кўп хафа бўлиб, спасаются от рабства и неприятностей. Шу бугун ахтариб кўргани келдим. Примечательно, что действия Момогуль в (смысл текста) поэме, особенно её диалог с Рустамом и, на этой Сегодня ты расстроена, но будешь рада основе, полное знание его секретов через слов завтра, Рустама, по сути, такие же, как Карди в романе Каждый мой грех, прости, добрая. “Овод” Э.Л.Войнич. Я сожалею об этом поступке, В связи повышением сана Монтанелли он Так грустно с тобой расставаться, переходит на другую работу и его преемник, Я здесь сегодня, чтобы увидеть тебя. новый ректор семинарии Карди через раскаяния Но обвинения «матери» становятся суровым Артура хитростью узнаёт, что он участник приговором: организации «Молодая Италия» и предаёт его Кетабер, жувонмарг, юзинг кўрмайин, властьям, что привело его к тюремному Энди сенга бурунгидай бўлмайин. заключению. (смысл текста) По мнению Артура: «Задача священников - Уходи, окоянный, штоб глаза мои тебя не привести мир к более высоким идеалам, к чему он видели, и стремился. Это больше вопрос религии и Теперь для тебя не буду такой, какой была морали, чем политики. ... если люди внутренне раньше. станут свободными и ответственными После неоднократных просьб Рустама “мама- гражданами, то будет ли места для рабства?” мастон” начала использовать своё мастерство: Однако во время раскаяния Артур рассказал “Твоего отца звали Султанхан. Когда мы были священнику правду, которую никто, кроме него, девицами, он приходил на любовные свидания, у не знал, достигли политического органа. Когда него была шелковая веревка. Я завязывала твоего Карди мягко раскрывает его секреты, он отца этой веревкой. Он каждый раз дергал и рвал. использует слово “мой сын” в каждом обращении, Ты пока не похожь на своего отца. Ты не сможешь а Артур обращается к нему как «мой господин» и так”. изливает все свои секреты. На что Рустам ответил: “Послушай, если бы Господин, я грешник, грешник, потому что я у тебя была веревка, ты бы меня тоже связала и ревнивый, злой и недостойный того, кто не узнала бы какой я. Если оторву, значит стал как причинил мне вреда. отец, если нет, равязала бы сама”. После чего - Вы не все сказали, сын мой. Мастон сказала: - Господин! Я должен был особенно любить - Сынок, я буду напрасно мучить тебя? и уважать того, кто смотрел на меня Женщина хитро накапливала то, что ей было нехристианским взглядом. нужно. Она связала Рустама шелковой веревкой. - Вы привязаны к нему родственнами узами? Рустам вздохнул. Веревка разбила плоть и - С узами, ближе и крепче, чем эта. погрузилась в кость. Он сказал матери: «Сними - Например, какими, сын мой? веревку», но она оглядывается в сторону будто не - Я привязан узами братства. слышит. Таким образом Рустам понимает, что это - В чем дружеские узы? не мать, а ведьма. - В великой и священной работе ... Мастон ускоряет свои намерения, сравнивая - Сынок, ... вы еще не все раскрыли. Внутри Рустама с его отцом, говоря, что он еще вас есть более важные вещи. недостаточно хорош для этого, что он не похож на - Господин, я ... я ему завидовал, потому что своего отца. И Рустам просит связать себя, хочет организация "Молодая Италия", к которой я попробывать развязать веревку, как отец, а если он принадлежу ... не развяжет ее, попросит развязать ее. Таким - Ну? образом, он был захвачен ведьмой - Мастон. Это - Организация дала ему работу, я надеялся, было то, что нужно Мастон, и даже если Рустам что эту работу дадут мне, потому что я знал, что умоляет, она не решит это, теперь пришло время справлюсь с ней. убить его. Мастон называет на это красного дива. - Какую работу? Красный див изображается как разумное - Получение с пароходов книг, существо. Порассмыслев, он сделал вывод: политических книг. Потом искать подходящее “Такой джигит не может быть сыном старухи. место городе. Иначе она не убила бы такого сына”. Потом - Организация передала эту задачу вашему ударил ее чугунной палкой из девяносто батман и оппоненту?

Philadelphia, USA 684

- Передала Болле, чему я опять решительность, твердость, присущие идее, вере и позавидовал. организации, которой принадлежал Артур и его - Он сделал что-нибудь, чтобы успокоить товарищи. Поэтому в общении с Артуром он вас? Разве вы не обвините его в пренебрежении говорит «тихо», обращается к нему «мой сын», поставленной задачей? «Ты сказал не все, что хотел сказать, сынок». Из - Нет, господин. Он действовал смело и одной такой фразы он узнает, что у Артура есть самоотверженно. Он был настоящим патриотом, и друзья. То, что он знал, становится еще яснее; он я должен был относиться к нему с любовью и также узнает, что его возлюблинная, уважением. протестантка, и что их дружба связана с «великой Если реалистическое изображение Карди в и священной» деятельностью. Во второй раз он данном произведении сравнить с использует свое вопросительное предложение в мифологическим героем Момогуль в эпосе, другой форме, и в этом случае он также можно увидеть следующие парадоксальные и спрашивает «на скорую руку, серьезным тоном» последовательные сходства: со ссылкой “мой сын”: “... вы еще не все - в пространстве Момогул находится за объяснили. В вас таятся много важных вещей”. городом, а Карди наоборот, в городе; Теперь Артур раскрывает себя политически - Момогул в пещере, а Карди в городе - в полностью: деятельность организации "Молодая религиозной семинарии; Италия", действия ее членов, политические книги, - Момогул - ведьма, Карди каноник, ректор; их ввоз и вывоз, их хранение, мужество и - люди избегают Момогуль, а к Карди храбрость тех, кто боролся за независимость, и стремятся; даже про то, что фамилия одного из них Болла, - все знают, что Момогул - ведьма, а Карди - она раскрывает секреты, которые должны секретный агент, но простой люд не знает это. храниться в тайне. Оба изображения описаны в таком По-видимому, Артур полностью доверяет противоречии. Общим знаменателем характера Карди, и благодаря этому доверию он доверяет не является то, что в то время как Момогул продает только свою собственную судьбу, но и великую за два гроша джигитов, Карди продает патриотов. идею и, что более важно, судьбу своих друзей и Момогуль живет, чтобы завершить работу Родины, которые работают в этом направлении. тех, кто ищет зла - она спонсирует зло. Карди, с другой стороны, защищает интересы класса, Заключение который заинтересован в колонизации своей Таким образом, в типологии образов родины, в том смысле, что он защищает интересы Момогуль и Карди наблюдаются следующие колонизаторов. Момогуль пытается убить двух аспекты: человек - мать и ребенка, королеву Хурйаим и 1. Парадоксальные, то есть разнородные принца Рустама, а Карди пытается раскрыть противоречия, входящие в одно типологическое секретную организацию, чтобы познакомиться с поле. патриотоми - Артуром и его товарищами и - подразумеватся две стороны довести их до правительства. В этом отношении пространства - макро и микро. По он гораздо более совершенный и опасный человек, макропространству Момогул представитель чем Момогуль. Востока, Карди Запада; по микропространству Момогуль – антропоморфный Момогул живет не в городе, а в пещере. Карди мифологический персонаж в образе женщины. живет в городе - в здании религиозной семинарии; Поэтому женственность явно отражается в ее - по времени Момогул представитель попытках уничтожить Рустама, такие фразы, как доисторического периода, Карди представляет «не могу проклинать тебя, потом что ты один », новый период; «выдоила свое молоко», «Слезы текут из моих - Момогуль антропоморфный персонаж - глаз и днем, и ночью» более характерны для ее мифологический герой ведьма в образе женщины речи, от этого можно догадаться, что это женщина с человеческой внешностью, Карди - канонник, персонаж. Следует также отметить, что Момогуль священник католической церкви, настоятель не допрашивает Рустама, чтобы узнать его религиозной семинарии - реалистический секреты, она жалуется на «материнство», персонаж; женственность и, в этом смысле, на свою слабость, - все общество знает, кто такая Момогуль, а также из ответах Рустама, она узнает, где и чем знает о её деяниях, также знает и Карди, но не он занимался в течение некоторого времени. знает о его реальной деятельности. Карди, с другой стороны, очень хитрый человек, 2. Типологические схожества. агент под видом религиозного деятеля. Автор - Момогул является покровителем зла, этим также подчеркивает: «Отец Карди прекрасно знал, она пытается убить принца, который является что за человек стоит перед ним». Значит, в героем страны и государства, в этом смысле, некотором смысле, Карди осознавал и Карди является врагом свободы и независимости

Philadelphia, USA 685

Родины, он продает борцов за свободу и – они оба используют одну тактику, то есть независимость, по его причине Артура заключить очень умело и хитро получают необходимую в тюрьму; информацию не с других, а с самого же того - есть силы, притягивающие Момогуль и человека. Таким образом, типология этих двух Карди на такие действия - Момогуль подавляют героев имеют много общего как по своей зладеяниям соперницы Хуройим, а Карди - специфике, так и по сходству. государственная агентура;

References:

1. Boltaboeva, I. (2002). Halq dostonlarida epitet. fanlari bo’yicha falsafa doktori dissertasiyasi Toshkent. avtoreferati. Farg’ona. 2. Djabbarov, I., & Dresvyanskaya, G. (2015). 7. Selivanov, F.M. (1977). Izobrajenie cheloveka v Duhi, svyatye, bogi Sredney Azii. Tashkent: bylinah. “Folklor. Poeticheskaya sistema”. “Fan”. (p.193). Moskva: “Nauka”. 3. Jo’raqulov, U. (2015). Badiiy so’z strukturasida 8. Taratuta, E.A. (1958). Etil Lilian Voynich. V mifologik komponentlar funksiyasi. “O’zbek tili knige “E.L.Voynich”. Izbrannye proizvedeniya va adabiyoti” jurnali. Toshkent, “Fan”. v dvuh tomah. Tom pervyy. Moskva. 4. Meletinskiy, E.M. (1977). Mif i istoricheskaya 9. Urmanchaev, F. (1986). Imya eticheskogo poetika folklora. V knige “Folklor. geroya. Jurnal “Sovetskaya turkologiya” - Poeticheskaya sistema”. (p.23). Moskva, Baku, №4, p.22. “Nauka”. 10. Qayumov, O.S. (1999). O’zbek folklorida pari 5. Obidova, M. (1982). “Rustam” turkumidagi obrazi. Filologiya fanlari nomzodi ilmiy dostonar. Toshkent: “Fan”. darajasini olish uchun taqdim etilgan 6. Salihodjaeva, H.Z. (2019). O’zbek tili hrononim dissertasiya avtoreferati. Toshkent. va geortonimlarining lisoniy tadqiqi. Filologiya

Philadelphia, USA 686

QR – Issue QR – Article SOI: 1.1/TAS DOI: 10.15863/TAS International Scientific Journal Theoretical & Applied Science

p-ISSN: 2308-4944 (print) e-ISSN: 2409-0085 (online)

Year: 2020 Issue: 04 Volume: 84

Published: 30.04.2020 http://T-Science.org Mukhtorali Turdaliyevich Zokirov Ferghana State University Associate professor, Candidate of Philological Sciences [email protected]

Shirin Shuhratovna Dadabayeva Ferghana State University assistant lecturer [email protected]

ABOUT THE ROLE OF LANGUAGES CONTACTS IN THE DEVELOPMENT OF LANGUAGES

Abstract: This article discusses the role and place of language contacts in the development of languages. In this regard, linguistic phenomena such as bilingualism and linguistic interference, which are part of the theory of linguistic contacts, are also highlighted. It is emphasized that the study of language contacts and their results can contribute to the study of the features of the structure of the language system itself. Key words: language contacts, convergent development, divergent development, linguistic factor, morphological system, phonological system, monolingual, bilingual, bilingualism, mixed bilingualism, unmixed bilingualism, creolized language, pidgin, language interference, lexical borrowing, syntax, morphology. Language: English Citation: Zokirov, M. T., & Dadabayeva, S. S. (2020). About the role of languages contacts in the development of languages. ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, 04 (84), 687-691. Soi: http://s-o-i.org/1.1/TAS-04-84-118 Doi: https://dx.doi.org/10.15863/TAS.2020.04.84.118 Scopus ASCC: 1203.

Introduction Language contacts are a complex and multi- It is known that contacts of languages are one of stage process, closely related to the development of the most important external factors in the historical society. They suggest the existence of several other - development of languages in modern linguistics. cultural, economic, and so on contacts, including Science virtually unknown languages, the ethnic ones. Even the activity or inactivity of a party development of which would flow in isolation from involved in the contact is determined by external influences: this circumstance allows to say extralinguistic factors - cultural or social authority of that in some very general sense, all languages can be speakers of a language, of attributes of its functional described as “mixed languages” [2, 362-372]. importance. Linguistics contacts lead to convergent and divergent Causes of language change first, occurring in the development of language interaction. In this regard, in process of language contact, lie not so much in the some areas of linguistics, it is the contacts even saw structure of the interacting languages as abroad. On the decisive stimulus for the development of the the other hand, one can not doubt that each such language system [1, 8-11]. The importance of Conversion of vanie is a consequence of the studying language contacts and their results is because interaction of a whole set of reasons. For quite some it can shed light on the features of the very structure results (for example, to a general simplification of the of the language system. morphological system, to the tendency to analytic and so on ) result in the very fact of language contact, to a The main part tory objective aims to eliminate idiomatic of each of the interacting structures. It is well known that

Philadelphia, USA 687

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 changes in the phonological and, in part, Moreover, the circumstance does not matter whether morphological systems of the language are in a certain this fact of bilingualism is characterized by the use of dependence on the corresponding changes in a second language with a functionally unlimited scope vocabulary. However, it should be borne in mind and or the use of one or another auxiliary language such as numerous structural "factors" of language that pidgin. On the contrary, it is the appropriate facilitate or hinder this or that particular change. So, demarcation of the two different types of bilingualism the fairly obvious fact that other things being equal, - unmixed and mixid. With unmixed bilingualism, the the most prone to this kind of language transformation acquisition of a second language occurs during the in contact with closely related language, characterized learning process, during which the learner is informed by a large structural and material similarity. It is noted of the rules for establishing correspondences between that the vocabulary of a foreign language easier to the elements of the mother tongue and the language have assimilated by languages with a predominance being studied and a rational system for fixing these non-articulate synchronous point of view of words and correspondences in memory is provided. With it, harder - languages to actively functioning ways linguistic interference gradually weakens over time, compounding and derivation [13]. On the other hand, giving way to the correct switching from one language the inclusion in the new token is stimulated and such to another in the goma. In the case of “mixed internal "factors", such as a) low frequency of use of bilingualism” (the term of L. V. Shcherba), the corresponding native words, making them established in the process of self-learning, both unstable, b) the presence of unfavorable synonymy, c) languages are forming in the speaker’s mind only one the need for expressive synonyms and euphemisms system of categories in such a way that any element of and so on [1, 52-53]. It is the structural parameters of the language then has its direct equivalent in another the language due to sharply different relationships of language. In this case, language interference languages to syntactic borrowings. The presence in progresses, capturing ever wider layers of the the phonological system of the language of the so- language and leading to the formation of a language called “empty cells” contributes to the enrichment of with one plan of content and two planes of expression, its phonemic inventory both due to intrastructural qualified by L.V.Shcherba as a “mixed language with transformations and through acquired material. Said, two terms” (langue mixte a Deux termes). It should be apparently enough to come to the general conclusion noted that unmixed bilingualism is characteristic of that "only when the study of the internal factors can language contacts occurring in conditions of a high answer the question why some outside of exposure level of education and culture [12, 59-65; 17, 47-52; impact on the language, while others - not" [5, 303]. 7, 261-264]. One of the basic concepts of the theory of From what has been said, it should follow that language contact is the concept of bilingualism, for an adequate understanding of the mechanism of whereby the study of bilingualism is often recognized language change in bilingualism, the description of as even the main task of contact studies. It is in the contact process in the form of learning models bilingual groups of speakers that one language system with a focus on the “learner” is of great importance, comes into contact with another and for the first time since at least one of the contacting parties teaches the contact-related deviations from the language norm other to understand the language and speak it [1, 20- occur, which are called hereafter W.Weinreich 26; 11, 124-126]. interference [1, 32-39]. and which subsequently go In the history of languages, it is fundamentally beyond bilingual groups [3]. important to distinguish between two different Bilingual persons are usually understood as consequences of language contacts - the borrowing of native speakers of a certain language A, switching to individual language elements (the assimilation of language B when communicating with native speakers more or fewer substantive or structural characteristics) of the latter (moreover, most often one of these in the broadest sense of the word, on the one hand, and languages turns out to be their native language, and the change of language as a whole, on the other. It the other acquired). It should be noted that a lively should be borne in mind that both phenomena discussion in the last question of the degree of correspond not so much to a different degree of ownership of speaking a second language (active, intensity of language contact, but to different social or passive, and so on.). It should be noted at the same political conditions in which this contact is made. At time that the question of the degree of speaking a the same time, a change of language occurs in second language (activity, passivity, etc.), which was different ways: in one case, it leads to a more or less animatedly discussed in the past, with “genuine” complete assimilation of the language and, bilingualism can hardly be considered important, not consequently, to language assimilation of the only because in conditions of language contact it is corresponding bilingual groups, and in others to its only about collective bilingualism, but also since the incomplete assimilation, which results in the only consequence of insufficient knowledge of the emergence of the so-called "Pidgin" and creolized second language can be its incomplete assimilation, as languages. Given the structural homogeneity of these is the case in the so-called "creolized" languages. languages, characterized by the so-called “optimal”

Philadelphia, USA 688

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 grammatical structure, which transfers the center of influence of the semantics of English. To Introduce, gravity to the syntactic ways of expressing port. Introduzir, it. Introdurre and French Introduire grammatical meanings (they do not, for example, purchased additional meaning 'introduce, represent'). contain such excessive features of European On the other hand, as G. Paul saw, it is through languages as gender, number, case of pronouns, massive cases of assimilation of lexemes of the same complex verb forms, etc.), and substantially reduced structure that individual word-building affixes are vocabulary inventory, Creolized languages differ borrowed [9, 469]. Thus, in the Uzbek language from Pidgin only in their area of functioning, since acquired and productivity derivational affixoids they are the native languages of certain ethnic groups – xona, noma, -goh: bosmaxona, yotoqxona, ishxona, in the West Indies, West Africa, to the islands of the bildirishnoma, yilnoma, yo‘riqnoma, which have been Indian and Pacific oceans, while pidgins only play the carved out of a mass of words of Persian-Tajik role of auxiliary languages with a very limited sphere origin guvohnoma, dorinoma, solnoma, farmonnoma, of operation (the latter feature characterizes the boloxona, garovxona, kabobxona, mehmonxona, artificial auxiliary languages such as Esperanto and go‘laxxona, darvozaxona [8, 56]. Similarly, the Ido). In most cases, these languages owe their number of phraseological changes turns out to be quite formation to the conditions of unequal social or high in languages: the vast majority of them are economic relations between speakers of contacting represented by tracing papers, although cases of direct languages. It should be noted that modern specialized assimilation of expressions from closely related literature emphasizes not a mixed, but one-sided - in languages are well known (cf. Old Slavonic almost all cases Indo-European - affiliation of the phraseological units in Russian). languages in question (noteworthy is the high level of In the grammatical structure of the language in their lexical homogeneity) [3, 374-379]. this respect, two essentially different sides are The most subject to contact changes in the distinguished - morphology and syntax. If the first of language system, as you know, is vocabulary. If we them, as it is constantly emphasized, is characterized bear in mind that it is lexical borrowings that mediate by a very high degree of impermeability, then the most of the other contact-related changes - second in many cases is very susceptible to external phonological and morphological (the exception is influences. Indeed, the most obvious result of any kind syntactic), then it is easy to see what far-reaching of close linguistic contact is not enrichment, but rather consequences for the structure of the language they a simplification of morphology, which in its most can lead. According to the degree of phonetic and striking form characterizes creolized languages and functional adaptations occurring, however, are not pidgin. In such cases, the morphological methods of always parallel, lexical borrowing can be divided into expressing meanings, as a rule, are replaced in the developed and undeveloped. The predominant sphere resulting language system by lexical and syntactic of lexical borrowings in the language, of course, is the ones, as a result of which the composition of more or less peripheral categories of vocabulary, for morphological categories is drastically impoverished. example, industry terminology, proper names, etc. As V.Yu. Rosenzweig notes, convincing confirmation However, in cases of more or less intense external of this kind of exclusion of “idiomatic” categories pressure, the so-called “main” vocabulary of the (that is, absent in one of the contacting languages) of language becomes open for contact penetration. In the categories was obtained by I. A. Melchuk in his particularly favorable conditions of contact, the work on the construction of an intermediary language percentage of acquired vocabulary, especially for for machine translation: according to the latter in the some styles of language, can be very high. It is noted, intermediary language, there must be means of for example, that medieval Turkish and Persian expressing all the meanings involved in the translation literary languages accounted for up to 80% of of languages, and there should be no meanings Arabisms, Korean - up to 75% of Sinism. It is known required only for one of them (the latter turn into that the abundance of Iranian strata of different eras in lexical ones) [12, 66]. the Armenian dictionary for a long time even Even though at present linguists are much less prevented an adequate determination of the place of absolute in their negative opinion regarding the the Armenian language among the Indo-European. permeability of linguistic morphology, the thesis on Such a high degree of permeability of the lexical the exclusivity of borrowing inflectional forms structure of the language contains an indication of its remains valid [10, 496; 14, 208]. Most often we are most open - compared to other levels of the structure only talking about the assimilation of individual - character so that the inclusion of a new term in it morphological indicators (new cash allomorphs in the leads to minimal disturbance of existing system morpheme language), that is, substances, and not the relations. structural units themselves [16], for example, the Lexical inclusion necessarily lead to the spread of the Arabic, the so-called “broken” plural in development of language synonyms (though usually - Tajik, Uzbek and some other languages of the Middle incomplete), to changes in the semantics of native East and Central Asia. Reliable cases when, as a result words (for example, in the United States under the

Philadelphia, USA 689

ISRA (India) = 4.971 SIS (USA) = 0.912 ICV (Poland) = 6.630 ISI (Dubai, UAE) = 0.829 РИНЦ (Russia) = 0.126 PIF (India) = 1.940 Impact Factor: GIF (Australia) = 0.564 ESJI (KZ) = 8.716 IBI (India) = 4.260 JIF = 1.500 SJIF (Morocco) = 5.667 OAJI (USA) = 0.350 of linguistic interference, and acquisitions in the dictionary. So, for example, in the Ossetian language, morphological structure occur, are hardly known. originally phyto-laryngeal consonants that are alien to The syntax is different, which in languages with the system characterize mainly substrate and a relatively free word order in a sentence can actively expressive vocabulary. It should be noted at the same rebuild under the pressure of an adjacent language time that sound types assimilated from other system. To illustrate the possible flexibility of the languages often have an unstable or, in any case, syntax of such languages, it is enough to indicate, for insufficiently clear phonological status. Thus, the example, far-reaching correspondences in the phoneme “Ain,” which occurs in Persian exclusively sentence structure in many languages of ancient in words of Arabic origin, characterizes only some translations of the biblical text. At the same time, in styles of the language, descending into the rest. On the those languages in which the main burden of other hand, a sound typeotype of Arabic origin q, transmitting grammatical meanings lies with the transmitted in the letter “qaf”, in Persian only has the syntax, syntactic borrowings are limited to the status of an allophone of phoneme g (at present about peripheral part of the system. 60% of words containing q are Arabicisms or Despite the somewhat exaggerated Arabicized Iranian words) [6, 35-37]. The most understanding of the role of linguistic contacts in the noticeable changes occur in the phonological system historical development of the phonological system of of the language, which appears under conditions of language, facts illustrating this role are far from rare intense and prolonged contact exposure. as is the case in the field of morphology. For a course, it is quite obvious that in the most general case of Conclusion contact interaction of language includes vocabulary The above considerations allow us to draw some phonetically is accommodated according to certain more or less certain conclusions. First of all, the rules of substitution sound types to the specifics of the formation of new language units as a result of the phonological system learns the language. However, in mixing of others can be traced with sufficient conditions of more intense contact, accompanied by reliability only at the level of dialects that have not the inclusion of a more or less significant layer of reached the so-called integration threshold. The phonetically non-accommodating material, shifts integration threshold is understood as a combination occur in the phonological system of the borrowing of linguistic features that impede linguistic confusion. language both at the level of substance and at the level For example, although in certain territories the of the structure itself. Since the use of the phoneme Russian language is in contact with related languages acquired for a particular language in the speech of the such as Polish or Lithuanian, there is still no formation bilingual part of its speakers is not indicative, since it of mixed Polish-Russian or Lithuanian-Russian can be explained by the incorporation of elements of dialects. This means that the above-related languages the second language system, the criterion on which to have reached the threshold of integration, eliminating judge whether the phoneme is already borrowed in the present their mixing. this language or not should be considered the fact of Languages are deformed in a certain way under its appearance in the speech of monolinguals (but the influence of other languages but do not mix. In this regardless of whether its use has penetrated the case, different levels of the language react differently. original material of the language) [4, 169-170]. An One can speak of confusion in the true sense of the example of contact-related changes of the first kind, word only in the field of vocabulary. In the area of the when the anthropophonic side is affected, can serve as sound system, one can observe the assimilation of the transformation of the entire so-called "tense" some articulations alien to a given language, but not series of canthic and affricates into couscous in some the mixing of the two systems. Systems of inflectional Armenian dialects, as well as the phonological system elements, as a rule, rarely mix. Therefore, there can be of the Romanian language, subjected to such a strong no talk of confusion. Language can perceive only Slavic influence, the Romanian language could be individual typological models. The assimilation of considered as romance with Slavic pronunciation. typological and model models is also characteristic of Structurally, language contacts sometimes turn syntax, although in this area borrowing of some out to be a decisive factor in the phonologization of elements of communication, for example, unions, can allophones already existing in a given phonological be observed. Individual word-building elements may system, especially when there are so-called “empty be borrowed. Besides, as mentioned above, a foreign cells” in the system (cf. phonological f in Russian, language influence can be manifested like stress, the accent g in Czech, vowels e and o in Quechua) or in meaning of grammatical forms, it can to a certain the inclusion in the inventory of a new phoneme. Such extent guide language development, etc. inclusion at first captures very limited layers of the

Philadelphia, USA 690

References:

1. Berdaliev, A., & Zokirov, M.T. (2018). O‘zbek 9. Paul, G. (1960). Prinsipy istorii yazyka. va tojik lisoniy aloqasi asoslari. Farg‘ona. Moscow: Izdatelstvo inostrannoy literatury. 2. Boduen de Kurtene, I.A. (1963). Izbrannye trudy 10. Reformatskiy, A.A. (2004). Vvedenie v po obshcheyu yazykoznaniyu, t. I - II. Moscow. yazykovedenie. Moscow: Aspekt Press. 3. Vaynrayh, U. (1979). Yazykovye kontakty. 11. Rozensveyg, V.Yu. (1967). «Vliyanie» ili (p.260). Kiev. «mehanizm kontaktov», V sb.: «Problemy 4. Vereshchagin, E.M. (1968). O probleme yazykoznaniya». Moscow. zaimstvovaniya fonem, V sb.: «Yazyk i 12. Rozensveyg, V.Yu. (1972). Yazykovye kontakty. obshchestvo». Moscow. (p.80). L.: Nauka. 5. Gavranek, B. (1972). K probleme smesheniya 13. Sepir, E. (1993). Yazyk, V kn.: Izbrannye trudy yazykov. Novoe v lingvistike: vyp.6.-M., pp.94- po yazykoznaniyu i kulturologii. (pp.223-247). 111. Moscow. 6. Giunashvili, J.Sh. (1965). Sistema fonem 14. Serebrennikov, B.A. (1952). Ob ustoychivosti persidskogo yazyka, «Trudy TGU», t. 116. morfologicheskoy sistemy yazyka, - V sb.: Tbilisi. «Voprosy teorii i istorii yazyka». Moscow. 7. Zokirov, M.T. (2019). Bilingvizm ҳodisasining 15. Haugen, E. (1972). YAzykovoy kontakt. Novoe umumiy tavsifi hususida. NamDU ilmiy v lingvistike: vyp.6.-M., pp.61-80. ahborotnomasi-Nauchnyy vestnik NamGU, 16. Shchuhardt, G. (2010). Izbrannye stat’i po №10, 261-264. yazykoznaniyu. (p.296). Moscow. 8. Zokirov, M.T. (2016). O‘zbek va tojik tillarining 17. Shcherba, L.V. (1974). O ponyatii smesheniya leksik sathdagi o‘zaro ta’siri hususida. FarDU. yazyka, V kn.: L. V. Shcherba. Yazykovaya Ilmiy habarlar - Nauchnyy vestnik. FerGU, №1, sistema i rechevaya deyatelnost. (pp.60-74). L.. p.56. 18. Yakobson, R.O. (1985). Izbrannye raboty. (p.460). Moscow: Progress.

Philadelphia, USA 691

Philadelphia, USA 692

Contents

р.

100. Xoliyarov, T. Historical geography of the population of Northern Bactria. …………………………………... 601-604

101. Mirzaev, A. T. Assessment of cluster formation in management of recreational activity. ……………………. 605-610

102. Igamuratova, D. Some comments on translations of N.Nosov's works into Uzbek with the help of examples in the works like “Joyful family” “Quvnoq oila”, “A diary book of Kolya Sinitsin” “Kolya Sinitsinning kundaligi”. ………………………………………………………………………… 611-614

103. Kholikova, N. Poetic features of Uzbek poetry of the National Awakening period. ………………………….. 615-623

104. Kistaubayev, S. U. Zoroastrianism and the expression of the relationship between nature and man in Islam. ……. 624-626

105. Fayzullayeva, O. X. Diversity in writing Uzbek sonnets. …………………………………………………………… 627-633

106. Tosboyev, J. E. The manifestation of transformation processes in the history of statehood of the people of central Asia. …………………………………………………………………………………….. 634-637

107. Avdeychik, S., Goldade, V., Struk, V., & Antonov, A. Methodological approach to the dimension estimation of modifying particles for nanocomposites. ………………………………………………………………………………… 638-644

108. Suleymanova, N. J. Cross-cultural communication through linguistic and cultural content. ……………………….. 645-647

109. Begmatov, Q. M. Methods of teaching German as a second language after first foreign language. ……………… 648-651

110. Yusupova, S. A. Ways to develop the use of trios in teaching English in the educational process (on the example of reading, writing and listening). ……………………………………………………. 652-654

111. Mambetov, Z. K. From the history of collecting, publishing and studying the Karakalpak Dastan Zhakhansha. … 655-659

112. Turdiev, A. S., Kakhramonov, K. S., & Yusupdjanova, N. U. Digital economy: experience of foreign countries and features of development in Uzbekistan.. 660-664

113. Porubay, I. F. About the language of the field of information technologies and the peculiarities of borrowings of its english terms in the Russian language. ………………………………………………….. 665-669

114. Sayidirahimova, N. S. Semantic classification оf the syntax antonyms of Uzbek language. …………………………... 670-673

Philadelphia, USA 693

115. Muftokhiddinova, T., & Rustamov, D. The role of digital ecosystems in economy, barriers in their development and benefits of implementation. ………………………………………………………………………………… 674-678

116. Karimova, S. S. Issues of the transfer of realities in literary texts (From the perspective of the Uzbek-English literary translation). …………………………………………………………………………….. 679-681

117. Ibragimova, E. I., & Sharafutdinova, N. K. Typology of speech two heroes’. ……………………………………………………………….. 682-686

118. Zokirov, M. T., & Dadabayeva, S. S. About the role of languages contacts in the development of languages. ……………………….. 687-691

Philadelphia, USA 694

Scientific publication

«ISJ Theoretical & Applied Science, USA» - Международный научный журнал зарегистрированный во Франции, и выходящий в электронном и печатном формате. Препринт журнала публикуется на сайте по мере поступления статей. Все поданные авторами статьи в течении 1-го дня размещаются на сайте http://T-Science.org. Печатный экземпляр рассылается авторам в течение 2-4 дней после 30 числа каждого месяца.

Импакт фактор журнала

Impact Factor 2013 2014 2015 2016 2017 2018 2019 2020 Impact Factor JIF 1.500 Impact Factor ISRA (India) 1.344 3.117 4.971 Impact Factor ISI (Dubai, UAE) based on International Citation 0.307 0.829 Report (ICR) Impact Factor GIF

(Australia) 0.356 0.453 0.564

Impact Factor SIS (USA) 0.438 0.912 Impact Factor РИНЦ (Russia) 0.179 0.224 0.207 0.156 0.126 Impact Factor ESJI (KZ) 4.102 6.015 8.716 8.997 based on Eurasian Citation Report 1.042 1.950 3.860 (ECR) Impact Factor SJIF (Morocco) 2.031 5.667 Impact Factor ICV (Poland) 6.630 Impact Factor PIF (India) 1.619 1.940

Impact Factor IBI (India) 4.260

Impact Factor OAJI (USA) 0.350

Philadelphia, USA 695

INDEXING METADATA OF ARTICLES IN SCIENTOMETRIC BASES:

International Scientific Indexing ISI (Dubai, UAE) Cl.An. // THOMSON REUTERS, EndNote (USA) http://isindexing.com/isi/journaldetails.php?id=327 https://www.myendnoteweb.com/EndNoteWeb.html

Research Bible (Japan) http://journalseeker.researchbib.com/?action=viewJour Scientific Object Identifier (SOI) nalDetails&issn=23084944&uid=rd1775 http://s-o-i.org/

РИНЦ (Russia) Google Scholar (USA) http://elibrary.ru/contents.asp?issueid=1246197 http://scholar.google.ru/scholar?q=Theoretical+t- science.org&btnG=&hl=ru&as_sdt=0%2C5

Turk Egitim Indeksi (Turkey) http://www.turkegitimindeksi.com/Journals.aspx?ID=1 Directory of abstract indexing for Journals 49 http://www.daij.org/journal-detail.php?jid=94

DOI (USA) CrossRef (USA) http://www.doi.org http://doi.crossref.org

Open Academic Journals Index (Russia) Collective IP (USA) http://oaji.net/journal-detail.html?number=679 https://www.collectiveip.com/

PFTS Europe/Rebus:list (United Kingdom)

Japan Link Center (Japan) https://japanlinkcenter.org http://www.rebuslist.com

Korean Federation of Science and Technology Kudos Innovations, Ltd. (USA) Societies (Korea) https://www.growkudos.com http://www.kofst.or.kr

Philadelphia, USA 696

Sherpa Romeo (United Kingdom) AcademicKeys (Connecticut, USA) http://www.sherpa.ac.uk/romeo/search.php?source=jou http://sciences.academickeys.com/jour_main.php rnal&sourceid=28772

Cl.An. // THOMSON REUTERS, ResearcherID (USA) http://www.researcherid.com/rid/N-7988-2013

RedLink (Canada) Cl.An. // THOMSON REUTERS, ORCID (USA) https://www.redlink.com/ http://orcid.org/0000-0002-7689-4157

TDNet Library & Information Center Solutions (USA) Yewno (USA & UK) http://www.tdnet.io/ http://yewno.com/

Stratified Medical Ltd. (London, United Kingdom) RefME (USA & UK) http://www.stratifiedmedical.com/ https://www.refme.com

THE SCIENTIFIC JOURNAL IS INDEXED IN SCIENTOMETRIC BASES:

Advanced Sciences Index (Germany) SCIENTIFIC INDEXING SERVICE (USA) http://journal-index.org/ http://sindexs.org/JournalList.aspx?ID=202

Global Impact Factor (Australia) http://globalimpactfactor.com/?type=issn&s=2308- International Society for Research Activity (India) 4944&submit=Submit http://www.israjif.org/single.php?did=2308-4944

Philadelphia, USA 697

CiteFactor (USA) Directory Indexing of International Research Journals International Institute of Organized Research http://www.citefactor.org/journal/index/11362/theoreti (India) cal-applied-science http://www.i2or.com/indexed-journals.html

Journal Index JIFACTOR http://journalindex.net/?qi=Theoretical+%26+Applied http://www.jifactor.org/journal_view.php?journal_id= +Science 2073

Eurasian Scientific Journal Index (Kazakhstan) Open Access Journals http://esjindex.org/search.php?id=1 http://www.oajournals.info/

Indian citation index (India) SJIF Impact Factor (Morocco) http://www.indiancitationindex.com/ http://sjifactor.inno-space.net/passport.php?id=18062

InfoBase Index (India) http://infobaseindex.com Index Copernicus International (Warsaw, Poland) http://journals.indexcopernicus.com/masterlist.php?q=2308-4944

Электронно-библиотечная система «Издательства «Лань» (Russia) http://e.lanbook.com/journal/

Philadelphia, USA 698

Philadelphia, USA 699

Signed in print: 30.04.2020. Size 60х84 1 8 «Theoretical & Applied Science» (USA, Sweden, KZ) Scientific publication, p.sh. 65.00. Edition of 90 copies. http://T-Science.org E-mail: [email protected]

Printed «Theoretical & Applied Science»

Philadelphia, USA 700